Skip to main content

Full text of "Dandin's Kavyadarsa, parichcheda 2. Edited with a new Sanskrit commentary and English notes by S.K. Belvalkar [and] Rangacharya B. Raddi"

See other formats


Uhc  Bepavtnient  of  public  Unstruction,  :tBombav>. 

DANDIN'S   KAVYADARSA 


Sr^b^.ifel!^^'•i:ia^J;!i:lihl■i■■;.:<^-l■■^■:;^ii^^^H!-H"1•-•■■-:^■^•^  •' 


PARICHCHHEDA   IT 

KDITfiD   WITH   A   NKW 

SANSKRIT  COMMENTARY  AND  ENGLISH  NOTES 


1 


m 

m 


•Mm 
P 


in" 


S,  K.  BELVALKAlt,  M.  .v., 

i'ROFE?.^nR  OF  SANSKRIT, 
^egH,  Peon 


UANGACHAliYA  B.  RADDI. 
SriASTRI,  VIDYABHUSHANA, 

Karnatak  College,   Dharwar. 


PART  SECOND,  SECOND  HALF 


Bombay  San6f?rtt  aitb  iptal^rit  Serlce  no.  LXXV. 

1920 


Price  Onp  Rupee  and  Four  Annas 


Kavyadarsa  of  Dandin 

NOTES 

PARICHCHHEDA  II 


1006916 


PARICHCHHEDA  II 

Notes  to  II.  1— (i)  Compare  Note  (i)  to  i.  10.  Kavya,  ac- 
cording to  Dandin,  is — ^^o^cjf^^i  q^[T^ ;  that  is  to 
say,  he  gives  more  prominence  to  the  word-element  in 
poetry  as  compared  with  the  sense-element.  This  does 
not  mean  that  the  Gunas  which  are  the  sine  qua  non 
of  poetry,  and  the  Alamkaras  which  serve  as  decora- 
tion, must  belong  to  the  word-element,  the  ^^,  ex- 
clusively ;  for,  the  f^^l^s,  the  subordinate  elements  of 
the  Body,  have  also  their  own  decorations.  Thus  there 
is  no  inconsistency  in  Dandin's  having  defined  Kavya 
as  he  has  done  and  then  having  divided  the  Alamkaras 
(and  impliedly  the  Gunas  also — cp.  Note  (i)  to  i .  41) 
into  those  belonging  to  word  and  those  belonging  to 
sense.  Modern  Alamkarikas  such  as  Mammata,  hav- 
ing once  subordinated  both  the  word  as  well  as  the 
sense  to  Rasa,  are  constrained  to  regard  the  Gunas  as 
well  as  the  Alamkaras  as  belonging  to  Rasa,  the  angin. 
For  a  criticism  of  this  view  see  our  Note  (iii)  to  i.  41 
and  the  Sanskrit  Commentary  to  the  present  stanza. 

(ii)  The  distinct  function  of  the  Gunas  and  the 
Alamkaras  is  brought  out  by  Dandin  by  calling  the 
former  the  life-breaths  and  the  latter  the  ornaments  of 
poetry.  The  Gunas  abide  in  poetry  ^^Rfff^TT  while  the 
Alamkaras  ^ir-ifqi;  there  is  between  them  a  distinc- 
tion in  kind, — a  distinction  which  later  became  one  of 
degree,  as  with  ^[m  (iii.  1.  1-2)  or  with  JTcftfi^^^ 
(p.  17)— 5^-  ^^  ?FT5^?^\^  ^V.  I  ^  3  stiirq^^^^  ?f^ 
^Tt^nf^OT^c^  cf^^:  I  Compare  however  the  following 
from  ST^^PR^tT^,  p.  20— 

s^^^K^^S:  f%  sort  2rf^  ;t  f^^%  I 
f^^RF%  ^  ^r'2rfw^:  gjliR^^dl:  II 
Compare  also  (Agnipurana,  346.  1) — 

^Jiw^^f^ct  ^ftwf  fTCT  ^sm^  q^  II 
Mammata*s  a^55f^  ^:  w\\^  implies  the  same  thing. 


ii.l— ]  KavyUdaria  [  68 

(iii)  The  progressive  development  in  the  theory,  and 
with  it  in  the  number,  of  the  Alaihkaras  forms  an  in- 
teresting chapter  in  the  history  of  Sanskrit  Rhetoric. 
The  subject  is  too  large,  however,  to  be  adequately 
discussed  in  a  note.  Our  Introduction  has  attempted 
a  rapid  review  of  the  main  stages  reached  during  the 
process,  to  which  the  reader  is  therefore  referred.  It 
would  be  noted  in  this  place  that  Dandin  must  have 
lived  at  a  time  when  the  development  of  the  Alaihkaras 
in  the  way  of  progressive  division  and  subdivision  was 
in  full  swing ;  and  he  seems  to  have  been  anxious 
rather  to  give  an  epitomized  statement  of  the  principal 
results  arrived  at  than  to  add  his  own  quota  to  the 
process  of  amplification.  In  fact  he  has  even  had  to 
reject  some  of  the  Alaihkaras  recognised  by  his  pre- 
decessors (cp.  ii.  358-359  and  notes  thereon). 


Notes  to  II .  2 — (i)  The  fundamenta  divisionis  of  the  Alaih- 
karas have  been  variously  stated  in  different  texts. 
The  simplest  division  into  ^i«^^  and  3T^^,  even  after 
the  addition  of  a  third  class  of  ^svppT^,  proved  quite  in- 
adequate. It  is  however  given  by  the  3<fi^Ji<l'J|,  and  most 
elaborately  by  Bhoja.  It  was  soon  found  necessary  to 
introduce  various  subclassifications  based  on  the  psy- 
chological principle  involved  in  the  process,  or  on 
some  such  underlying  peculiarity.  Similarity,  identity, 
contrast ;  causation,  word-grouping,  lokavyavahara  ; 
Rasa,  Rhetoric,  Technicality  :  these  were  some  of  the 
principles  of  classification  accepted.  Compare,  for 
instance,  the  Alamkarasarvasva,  and  particularly  the 
following  list  based  upon  the  Prataparudrlya  (pp.  338- 
339)  [wherein  the  Alaihkaras  not  recognised  by  Dandin 
are  shown  in  square  brackets  ] — 

based  on  ST^^sn^- 

^^f^",  [  5r^,  ]  szjf^,— based  on  $I^W^- 
=3^W,    [3T^R^,  g^?^#RTr,  ^rncw,]— based  on 


^TNT^; 


69  ]  Notes  f  — ii.2 

^^,  aTfeT^%,— based  on  ^'^m^ ; 

f^^TR^r,  R^NlRh,  [  %R,  i%r,  ^mf^,  3?;%^,  o^\^\^^  ^^^,] 

^^,  [  ^tt^,  ]— based  on  fq^; 
sf?™^,    [  mR<)^t,    3T?frrT%,  f^^Jcq,  ^5^3^,  ]— based  on 

^5[m,  [r^WtH,  ] — basd  on  w^,o?^^\l ; 

[  ^lo^ki^-,  ar^JTR,  ]  ST^TPclT^^^rm,— based  on  ^^rr^r ; 

[  «hK'J|^lc?il,  tr^^ost,  ^loJI^IM^,  ^^R,]— based  on  >2^^["i^53T ; 

[  52rMt%,  ^^[m,  fft^Sff,  ] — based  on  ^rq^q  ;   and 

^Rr^tf%i,  [  qf^,  ]— based  on  R$m'J||^^. 
It  became  soon  obvious  that  any  such  classificatory 
principle  or  principles,  would  gradually  tend  to  become 
inadequate,  as  there  would  always  remain  some  Alairi- 
karas  recognised  by  rhetoricians  and  falling  outside 
their  scope-  Thus  of  the  35  or  rather  34  Alarhkaras 
recognised  by  Dandin  the  following  14  are  not  includ- 
ed in  the  above  list:— 3TT^,  5TT^,  I5,  ^^,  ^,  3q^,  ^- 
^,  v5;^f^^,  'rf'^tTFJ,  Vm,  f^^T,  STSf^^TORTT,  °^T^t^ld,  and 
5TT^:  (not  to  mention  ^c^).  Some  of  these,  e.  g.,  ^^f^, 
^^R[c^,  3^^^^,  are  sometimes  classed  as  m^"^  ;  while 
3TI%q,  q^lWhfi,  3T5r^5^m^,  s^ri^^^fe  and  stt^.-  will  have  to 
be  classed  as  ?TT^TT^^f)Rs,  i.e.,  merely  as  effective  modes 
of  expression,  such  as  those  enumerated  by  Bharata  in 
the  beginning  of  the  16th  chapter  of  the  Natyasastra. 
The  tendency  towards  a  wanton  increase  merely  in 
the  number  of  the  Alamkaras  (and  of  subdivisions 
within  an  Alamkara),  which  marked  the  latest  phase 
in  the  history  of  the  Alarhkarasastra,  made  any  at- 
tempt to  trace  the  Alamkaras  to  their  sfl^ — such  as 
Dandin  contemplates — an  altogether  hopeless  task. 

(ii)  But  already  in  some  quarters,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  Gunas, — see  note  (ii)  to  i.  41 — a  revolt  against  this 
gratuitous  multiplication  of  entities  had  begun  to 
assert  itself.    Thus  Hemachandra  rejects  qfe^,  ^T'^TR^, 

and  SR^Tift^  as  distinct  Alamkaras — and  some  of  them, 
it  will  be  seen,  are  recognised  even  by  Dandin  and 
Bhamaha.     Udbhata's  Kavyalamkarasarasamgraha  is 


ii.  2—  ]  KavyndaHa  [  70 

likewise  moderate  in  its  enumeration  of  Alamkaras, 
while  even  so  late  a  text  as  the  Alamkarasekhara  of 
Kesavamisra  (which  is  believed  to  hav«  utilised  the 
Sutras  of  Sauddhodani)  lays  down  with  emphasis 
(p.  29)— tr^  g^iqfeKT^t^  ^  =^Tq\  I  stating  further  (p.  38) 
that  he  has  justified  the  position  he  has  taken  in  his 
ei'^ichlW^^,  a  work  which  apparently  has  not  come 
down  to  us.  Dandin,  it  will  be  noted,  holds  a  middle 
position  between  the  two  extremes  of  needless  ampli- 
fication and  unwarrantable  curtailment. 

(iii)  Who  the  ^^rt^s  are  that  Dandin  had  in  his 
mind  it  is  difficult  to  decide.  As  the  treatment  of  the 
Alarhkaras  in  Bharata,  or  in  the  Agnipurana  for  the 
matter  of  that,  is  very  meagre  these  cannot  have  been 
intended  by  him  ;  and  as  to  Bhamaha,  since  his  list  of 
Alamkaras  (cp.  ii.  4,  ii.  66,  ii.  86,  ii.  88,  ii.  93,  iii.  1-4), 
made  up  of  detached  and  successive  lists  as  it  is, 
agrees  in  general  statement  and  even  in  the  order  in 
which  the  Alarhkaras  are  mentioned  with  that  ot 
Dandin,  it  is  doubtful  if  Dandin  would  regard  Bha* 
maha — even  though  he  be  his  predecessor — as  one  of 
the  »^it<i4s  referred  to  in  the  present  stanza.  On  this 
point  see  further  our  Introduction.  It  seems  that  a 
large  mass  of  literature  known  to  Dandin  is  now  lost 
to  us.  Cp.  note  (ii)  to  i.  2.  The  Commentary  ^rTT^Trf^ 
enumerates,  amongst  Dandin*s  predecessors,  ^T^q, 
^11^,  and  frPc[^^Tft,  names  otherwise  almost  unknown. 


Notes  to  II;.  3 — (i)  Dandin  here  admits  that  as  regards 
the  Alamkaras  there  is  no  difference  of  practice  bet- 
ween the  Vaidarbhas  and  the  Gaud  as  (^arn^TR^JR^s^R^n^); 
but  this  is  rather  unexpected.  That  craving  for  sim- 
plicity and  directness  in  the  one  and  hyperabole  and 
ornateness  in  the  other  which  led  them  to  cultivate 
distinctive  ^PTsq^^s  is  bound  to  make  itself  felt  even  in 
their  choice  of  the  Alamkaras  and  their  frequency  ; 
although  this  fact,  it  is  obvious,  would  not  make  any 
difference  in  the  definitions  of  the  Alamkaras  as  such. 


71   1  Notes  [— il.5 

Notes  to  II.  4 — (i)  We  are  not  quite  certain  as  to  the 
genuineness  of  this  list  of  Alamkaras  (stanzas  4-7), 
although  all  the  Mss.  give  it.  It  is  the  practice  of 
some  of  the  later  Alamkarikas  to  preface  their  treat- 
ment of  the  Alamkaras  by  a  few  mnemonic  verses 
of  their  own  composition ;  but  some  writers,  e.  g. 
Mammata,  have  not  obliged  their  would-be  students 
in  this  manner;  and  just  as  in  the  case  of  Mammata 
a  commentator  has  added  a  versified  enumeration  at 
the  beginning  of  the  tenth  Ullasa  (although  never  as 
a  part  of  Mammata*s  own  work),  so,  it  seems  to  us, 
must  have  been  the  case  with  Dandin.  It  is  only  on 
some  such  supposition  that  we  can  account  for  the 
ungrammatical  <)4*l'i^l  (or  the 'unmetrical  ^M4>lfrfl); 
and  also  for  the  further  fact  that  in  this  enumeration 
some  figures  (e.  g.  ^,  BTJI^gcT^^)  appear  under  strange, 
and  others  (e.  g.  ^^  for  f^^qlRh)  under  misleading, 
names.  We  cannot  bring  ourselves  to  believe  that 
Acharya  Dandin  could  not  have  avoided  such  sole- 
cisms and  ambiguities  if  he  had  meant  it. 

(ii)  Vibhavana  is  often  rendered  as  Presumption, 
— but  that  is  a  name  that  we  must  reserve  for  ^TsfrrfrTt 
which  ^?t^  and  others  recognise  as  a  distinct  figure-of- 
speech — or  as  Peculiar  Causation.  It  is  rather  an 
imagining  or  a  guessing  or  a  divining  of  a  novel  cause 
to  account  for  the  effect  that  has  already  taken  place. 
Possibly  '  Unmotivated  Effect  *  will  explain  the  idea 
of  the  figure  and  would  serve  to  distinguish  it  from 
'  Non-operative  Cause ',  by  which  term  we  could 
render  the  figure  f^tfftfrff  as  it  is  ordinarily  defined. 
Dandin's  account  of  the  figure  is  however  a  little  bit 
different.   See  below. 

(ii)  The  latter  half  of  this  stanza  is  identical  with 
Bhamaha  ii.  66,  first  half. 


Notes  to  II .  5— (i)  The  second  half  of  this  staza  is  identi- 
cal with  Bhamaha  iii.  1,  first  half.  We  have  already 
commented  upon  the  name  'Lava*.  Later  Alam- 
kftrikas  make  a  distinction  between  the  figure  called 


ii.5— 1  Kdvyadaria  [  72 

W^  (which  is  the  same  as  Daiidin*s  fRT^)  and  the 
figure  ^TTTTfl^  which  is  a  ^^T^  Alamkara  Compare 
Ruyyaka,  pp.  163,  185 ;  Visvanatha,  pp.  568,  576 ;  Vis- 
vesvara  in  the  Alarhkarakaustubha,  pp.  372,  416. 
Bhoja  gives  the  two  figures,  but  what  he  calles  ^Rlf^ 
approaches  the  ^TTTrf^f^^  (  cp.  note  (ii)  to  i.  93-92),  while 
he  does  not  at  all  recognise  the  ^^rg^  Alamkara  called 
^ijlf^^  in  other  texts.  Bhoja,  however,  agrees  with 
Dandin  in  calling  by  the  name  -H^^lf^d  the  figure  named 
W{^  by  JTHTS  and  others. 


Notes  to  II.  6 — (i)  We  have  already  commented  upon  the 
use  of  the  abbreviated  name  f^tK  for  f^t^ftf^f.  Visesha 
as  a  figure  distinct  from  R^tflf^h  is  recognised,  amongst 
others,  by  Rudrata,  Ruyyaka,  Mammata,  Visvanatha, 
and  Jagannatha. 


Notes  to  II .  7— (i)  The  figure  3TRft:  recognised  by  Dandin  is 
recognised  by  no  other  Alamkarika  except  BhSmaha 
and  Vagbhata  the  author  of  the  Kavyanusasana.  It 
should  be  noted,  however,  that  the  name  occurs 
amongst  the  36  effective  literary  devices  mentioned 
by  Bharata  in  the  beginning  of  the  16th  Chapter. 
BhSvika  usually  translated  by  *  Vision  *  will  have  to 
be  rendered,  consistently  with  Dan^in's  explanation 
of  the  term,  by  some  such  expression  as  Sustained- 
Intuition. 


Notes  to  II .  8— (i)  Besides  the  two  names  for  this  figure 
given  by  Dandin  the  figure  is  also  called  ^spim  (gf^. 
^thr!^,  p.  35)  and  ^^q  (3Tf?r3<m  344.  3) ;  while  ^^  groups 
this  figure  along  with  a  number  of  others  under  the 
head  of  m^q  figures,  i.  e.,  those  that  have  the  por- 
trayal of  the  thing-as-it-is  as  their  object.  Compare 
(viii.  10-12)— 


73]  Notes  [— ii.8 

The  first  question  that  has  to  be  determined  in  re- 
gard to  this  figure  is  whether  a  mere  photographic 
faithfulness  to  the  object  under  description  is  what  is 
demanded.  Can  we  for  instance  regard  the  following 
from  VTRi  (ii.  94)— 

as  a  valid  example  of  ^^TRtfxfi  ?  On  this  point  opinion 
seems  to  have  been  divided  :  at  any  rate,  some  of  the 
earlier  writers  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  speci- 
fically formulate  the  requirements  of  this  figure, 
although  it  must  have  been  all  along  assumed  that 
^f%>2r,  strikingness,  that  sine  qua  non  of  all  ^r^^fjRs, 
would  be  demanded  in  the  case  of  this  er^^R  also. 
When  the  question  was  actually  asked,  there  was  no 
doubt  as  to  the  answer  to  be  given.  Thus  Ruyyaka 
says  (p.  177)—^  ^^g^^^fwM  ^IT^JspR:  I  rTT%  ^%  ^ 
^JT5ZR^5^iT^:^r^l  ?ff|  cTc]^^JT52R%T5r5T  ^  ^^^^^':^  I  It 
was  the  ^srfcRRT^fJTwt  ^^s^JT^  that  alone  came  legiti- 
mately under  the  province  of  this  Alamkara.  Hence 
the  ^nffc^T^  says  (x.  93)— ^q^rttfrfilgT^^^f^rF^^^  i 

(ii)  Bhoja  finds  it  necessary  to  distinguish  this 
figure  from  the  [Artha-]guna  called  ST^or^Rh,  which  he 
understands  in  a  sense  different  from  that  of  Dandin 
(compare  our  Sanskrit  Commentary  to  i.  73,  p.  83). 
But  his  distinction — 

is  not  always  observed,  and  Mammata  was  perhaps 
justified  in  regarding  the  aT^o^jRh^^oT  defined  as  q^5^V[T^- 
^"i>ir=r*i  as  comprehended  under  the  figure  ?=^^7Rt%. 


10    KlTyidartaj 


ti.  9—  ]  KavyMaria  [  74 

Notes  to  II .  9-13 — (i)  Besides  the  classification  given  by 
Dandin,  which  has  for  its  basis  the  fourfolds  ^^  of 
words  recognised  by  the  grammarians  (cf.  ^^^s^ft  ^is^mt 
5r#T:  I  ^ifeKI  H'JI^Kl:  ft^H^^  ^^"^^m^^  I  Mahabhashya 
L  19),  Svabhavokti  can  also  be  differentiated  into  var- 
ious sorts  according  to  its  <iU^!^i  ^^^,  and  ^.  The 
STT^q-  is  the  theme  ;  and  this  can  be  3?^,  1%%,  g^^rriKr, 
and  the  like.  Svarupa  indicates  the  particular  aspect 
which  is  chosen  for  description,  and  this  can  be  (a) 
^fe'iJ^-  ?^rtkT^^?^^f^l^:  or  ^wmy  (b)  3TfT%?TfeT:  ^jfRj^^- 
f^'  or  ^I^^STR,  (c)  ^,  and  (d)  s^rrqR.  By  ^  are  meant 
the  particular  conditions  of  ^,  ^jr5,  ^Tf%,  etc.  which 
are  adduced  to  lend  probability  to  the  theme  under 
description.  For  details  see  Bhoja  iii.  6-8  and  the 
examples  there  given. 

(ii)  The  tendency  of  most  writers  is  to  make  short 
shrift  with  this  figure,  which  is  rather  a  pity  ;  for, 
apart  from  simile  and  other  embellishments,  there  is 
a  considerable  skill  involved  in  the  process  of  observa- 
tion and  the  subsequent  operation  of  chosing  the  details 
and  marshalling  them  out  in  an  effective  order.  It  is 
the  presence  of  this  very  skill  in  a  pre-eminent  degree 
which  makes  those  long  descriptive  passages  in  writers 
like  Scott  such  fascinating  reading.  Not  that  there 
is  no  nature-description  in  Sanskrit  poetry  ;  poets  like 
Kalidasa  and  Bhavabhuti—  and  the  Epics  above  all — 
contain  many  a  descriptive  passage  that  can  stand 
comparison  with  the  best  in  other  literatures  ;  but 
quite  as  often  the  description  has  been  vitiated  by  the 
intrusion  of  the  subjective  factor  and  a  penchant  for 
pretty  turns  and  quaint  conceits  which  lend  an  un- 
pleasant artificiality  to  the  whole.  Primitive  poetry 
depends  for  its  effect  almost  exclusively  upon  SvabhS- 
vokti. 

(iii)  There  are  two  figures  more  or  less  allied  to 
Svabhavokti  that  have  to  be  distinguished  from  it. 
The  figure  :3^T^  (below,  ii.  300)  aims  also  at  a  descrip- 
tion, but  its  object  is  some  exalted  personage  or  extra* 
ordinary   eminence  of  some  sort,  whereas   it  is   die* 


75  )  Notes  [—ii.U 

thictly  laid  down  (Bhoja,  iii.  8)— gj^w^^^^^^^^pfil 
^^^r:  I  Further,  as  understood  by  later  writers,  the 
exalted  theme  in  the  case  of  the  ^H^TtT  must  always  be 
brought  in  subordinately  (^H^q^^cRT),  although  Dandin 
does  not  lay  down  this  condition.  The  other  figure 
allied  to  Svabhavokti  is  Bhavika  (ii.  364),  taking  it  in 
the  sense  in  which  '^i^^^,  ^:^,  ^f^Z  and  others  under- 
stand it  and  not  in  the  peculiar  sense  which  Dandin 
assigns  to  it.  The  difference  between  Svabhavokti 
and  Bhavika  is  one  of  time.  The  former  deals  with 
the  actual  present  :  the  latter  is  an  attempt  to  reha- 
bilitate the  past  or  to  visualise  the  future. ^  For  fur- 
ther remarks  on  the  subject  compare  our  Notes  to 
ii .  364ff . 


Notes  to  II.  14— (i)  A  few  leading  definitions  of  UpamS 
given  by  other  writers  are — 

Bharata  (Natyasastra  xvi.  42) — 
Agnipurana  (344.  6) — 

^mr  =^:?^^5rfrfrT?2f^fTT^(  ? )  %%ctj^  ii 

Udbhata  in  the  Kavyalamkarasamgraha  (P.  16) — 
Rudrata  (Kavyalarhkara,  viii.  4) — 
Bhamaha  (ii.  30)— 

Vamana  (Kavyalamkarasiitra,  IV.  ii.  1) — 


ii.  14—]  Kavyadaria  {  76 

Bhoja  (Sarasvatikanthabharana,  iv.  5)^ — 

Ruyyaka  (P.  25)— 
Mammata  (x.  1)— 
Vagbhatalamkara  (iv.  50) — 

Vagbhata  (Kavyanusasana,  P.  33) — 
Hemachandra  (Kavyanusasana,  P.  239) — 
Vidyadhara  (Ekavali,  viii.  2)— 
Vidyanatha  (Prataparudrlya,  P.  351) — 

Vi^vanatha  (Sahityadarpana,  x.  14) — 
Appayyadikshita  (Chitramlmansa,  P.  6) — 

Jagannatha  (Rasagangadhara,  P.  157) — 
Visvesvara  ( Alamkarakaustubha,  P.  4) — 

(ii)  It  will  be  noticed  that  all  these  definitions  of 
the  Alarhkarikas  agree  in  the  main.  The  ^r^T^stftf^  in 
Dandin's  definition,  which  has  its  analogue  in  the  de- 
finitions of  the  Natyasastra  and  the  Agnipurana,  im- 
plies that  the  similarity  is  largely  cbR*f?q^  and  that  it 
may  hold  in  respect  of  any  conceivable  aspect  or 
aspects  of  the  two  things  to  be  compared.  This  neces- 


77    ]  Notes  [— ii.l4 

sarily  requires  that  the  objects  be  two  in  reality  ;  and 
it  is  this  implication  that  has  been  expressly  brought 
out  by  qualifications  such  as  ft^ft  Rfe^^FJJT^5rf^^l®^^: , 
gqt:,  ^  or  RTW*-  I  The  word  ^:^q^  is  represented  in 
other  definitions  by  %^Tft,  =^c^,  pH^  or  §?^^.  The 
specific  mention  of  the  technical  terms  ^3^7TfR  and  ^q^ 
in  the  definitions  and  the  substitution  of  the  word 
^fp;F%  (^WT^T  qi^  W^  ^WWt  cT^Tt^^:)  for  the  simpler 
gn^q",  as  also  some  late  qualifications  like,  ^^cin-^^^q" 
(^HWf^RRt  ^W^H, cT^ldoijlPdciKWR),  ^dH^HMln^^c^^lJ^^: ,  etc. 
serve  to  exclude  from  the  sphere  of  ^^^\  such  varieties 
as  8T?5?t^#WT,  3T:^dlM^I,  fft^'WT,  #^T%RT,  f^#WT,  Sira^^^ftq^TT, 
er^cTR'jftqJTT,  5rfcT^q?TT,  and  gmt^'WT  which  Dandin  em- 
braces under  the  general  term  w^  but  which  later 
Alamkarikas  raised  to  the  dignity  of  independent 
figures.  Dandin*s  conception  of  WW^^  and  of  ^I^^T 
which  is  its  basis,  is  thus  very  wide  and  general. 

(iii)  We  have  already  given  above  (Note  (i)  to  ii.  2) 
Vidyanatha's  list  of  figures  based  on  similarily,  and 
the  extracts  in  our  Commentary  (P.  129)  sufficiently 
illustrate  this  point.  The  fundamental  importance  of 
the  relation  of  semblance  was  indeed  very  early  perceiv- 
ed. The  Agnipurana  for  instance  divides  ^T?^i^  (defin- 
ed as  ^^^mP^q;)  into  ^m\,  W^»,  ^ftT%;  and  ST^Vd<^RT 
and  ^  similarly  defines  artq^i^as  (viii.  1) — 

and  enumerates  the  following  figures  as  based  upon 
that  relation — 

The  justification  for  the  enumeration  of  these  (and 
others)  as  distinct  figures  (and  not  mere  varieties  of 
:3q3TT)  should  consist  in  the  circumstance  that  the  ^{T?^?r- 
^i^^-^h^ft:"^  in  these  figures  is  subordinated  to  some  other 
'ife^r  (of  identity,  doubt,  error,  contrast,  etc.).  Dandin 
at  least,   as  we  will  presently  see,  brought  in   this 


ii.  14—  I  Kavyadaria  [  78 

other  %^?r  as  the  basis  for  a  distinctive  figure  none 
too  frequently ;  and  hence  it  is  that  Dandin  has  been 
able  to  get  on  with  fewer  figures  but  with  larger  sub- 
varieties  under  each  figure  than  most  writers. 

(iv)  Upama  has  played  a  very  large  role  even  outside 
the  Alamkarasastra.  It  is  usual  to  derive  the  word 
;3qTfr  from  ^^^^f^[,  to  measure,  in  the  sense  of  what 
approximates  another  in  measure,  dimension,  quality, 
etc. ;  but  in  the  ^igveda  the  word  seems  to  have  been 
connected  with  the  adjective  gq?T  in  the  sense  of  the 
highest :  cp.— ^  Wl  %i^  5^  (vii.  30.  3) ;  or  pre- 
eminent:  cp,--|g<fr'iTT5qqT5^4^RT?i(i,  113.15),  The  two 
words,  it  is  probable,  are  quite  distinct ;  but  the  influ- 
ence of  the  one  in  determining  the  evolution  of  the 
meaning  of  the  other  is  undeniable.  The  Satapatha- 
brahmana  was  already  familiar  with  the  later  use  of 
of  the  word  :  cp.  ^'gq^rrfef  (xii.  5.  1.  5). 

(v)  The  Niruktakara  Yaska  has  an  elaborate  note 
on  the  use  of  W{^\  in  the  Bigveda.  After  pointing  out 
(i.  4,  iii.  15f.)  that  the  RqirTs  ^,  ?f,  f%ci;,  and  5  as  also 
^T^TT,  5iTT,  3TT,  ^  are  under  certain  circumstances  used 
^m^  he  says  (iii.  13ff.)— 2f^?Trj;cTc^I^f?rf%  JTN^:  i  ^r^  ^  I 

<!^\M^\  ^  3^  JT^T^T^  ^\  ^Rt^  ^[^mm  ^fM^  1  st^ttPt 

^i^\:^^  ^^Mt^  I  Then  he  gives  the  following  varieties 
of  ^H"^  with  their  illustrations — 

^'WT— W  ^  W  ^  ^n\  ^  iT^%  (  V.  78-8  ); 

>^#Frr— g-it^^  i_  f*R^:  (  Viii.  2-40  ); 

^q^TT— fl^oq^q:  ^  ^03m?^  (  ii.  35-10  ); 

fe#Wr— ^♦fflr4J \\^^  5lf%tjq^  ^  ^^(i.  45.3) ; 

and  W<Ttq?TT:=3T#Wr—%:  (  ^^\ ),  sf^:  (  fc^TRTH^ ). 

He  has  also  elsewhere  pointed  out  the  influence  of 
simile  in  the  building  up  of  the  language  (sj^rq?  ^%  ^l^^i^- 
^:  I  rl^  2nf%  ^^,  iii.  18,  g?^R%^l^^l^ch<u|i^,  ix.  12); 
in  the  formation  of  technical  terms  feOTftf^uft^lnf^^, 
vii.  12,  fq#^5q>?r="^c^N^^,  vii.  13);  and  upon  the  growth 
of  Vedic  mythology  in  general  (sfTf  ^  3^%q^  Whn^qwWt 
^^  ^5fTq%  c#wr^  5^^  ^^f^,  ii.  16). 


79  1  Notes  I— ii.  \i 

(vi)  Only  two  of  these  varieties  recognised  by  Yaska 
deserve  a  particular  attention.  What  he  calls  "^'-dlM^ 
is  the  w^  of  the  Alarhkarikas,  and  Dandin*s  definition 
of  that  figure  is  suggestive  in  that  connection  :  ^^^ 
fcftt^^  ^^^2?%  I  The  degree  of  this  f^Rh^R  upon 
which  the  later  distinction  between  WV^  and  arf^T^FftfrR 
is  made  to  depend  is  equally  ignored  by  Yaska  as  well 
as  Dandin.  Next,  the  f^^qWT  of  Yaska  is  what  might 
be  called  a  well-known  or  qRi%^fr^f^^  analogy.  Com- 
pare in  this  connection  the  definition  of  ^^  quoted 
above.  This  Ri4lm{i  contained  in  it  the  germ  of  what 
are  known  as  i;;«qW^TfqxiT  ?gRTs  or  popular  ?2rRs  which,  as 
we  saw,  were  made  the  basis  or  ^  of  a  number  of 
Alamkaras.  Interpreted  more  scientifically  the  f^^t^OT 
eventually  became  a  regular  vm\^  called  ^H^fcf  which 
is  a  process  of  analogical  knowledge  from  the  known 
and  the  familiar  to  the  unknown  and  the  unfamiliar. 
Bhoja  who  recognises  a  distinct  figure  of  speech 
corresponding  to  each  of  the  several  Pramanas  of  the 
MimSnsakas  (sr^^^JRMTR  =^  tft^:,  iii.  3  )  defines 
the  alarhkara  called  ^3qJTR  as  follows  : — 

^5R373ii^?R3^  ficfRT^  n 

His  example  is  — 

Most  people  would  probably  fail  to  see  any  figure  in 
the  example  or  at  least  any  valid  ground  for  regarding 
it  as  a  new  figure. 

(vii)  Having  defined  ^sq^T  Dandin  next  gives  us  a 
number  of  sub-varieties  of  it — some  32  or  33  in  number 
' — which  do  not  seem  to  have  been  based  upon  any 
principle  of  division.  And  some  of  the  sub-varieties 
mentioned  by  him  have  so  little  distinctive  about  them 
that  ^rm^T^OT  in  his  commentary  on  the  in^i^T^  (Madras 
Govt.  ms.  fol.  390)  observes  :— ftlf^ftrf^  ^f^5SP5T%f^  N^^RiciT 

^K^^i  TifbT^:  I  Bhamaha's  criticism  ( ii .  37  f. )  is  in  the 
same  vein,  no  matter  whether  it  is  directed  against 
Dandin  or  some  other  writer  — 


il.  14— ]  KavyUdaria  [  80 

It  has  to  be  noted  however  that  the  Agnipurana 
gives  a  classification  of  the  ^htttts  analogous  to  that  of 
Dandin  [  viz:— ^,  ^,  q^^^q^,   RM<id,  R^,  3TR2R,  ^^^T, 

( ^:5HT  ?  ),  SRmr,  ^7^,  chf?qdl,  ^?^,  and  sm^^t],  besides  giv- 
ing another  classification  into  18  sub-varieties  similar 
to  those  of  Mammata  (  344.  7-9  ) — 

The  varieties  called  %^  and  5i^T  are  even  mentioned 
and  illustrated  by  Bharata  himself  (  xvi.  48  ff. ), 
though  neither  Bharata  nor  the  Agnipurana  mentions 
the  arrf^^cqm^TJTT,  the  main  butt  of  attack.  The  author 
of  the  Alarhkara^ekhara  gives  the  following  ten  sub- 
varieties  of  Jsqpj  (xi.  3) — 

But  no  other  writer  whose  work  is  extant  divides  ^gqifT 
in  the  manner  adopted  by  Dandin.  Dandin's  classi- 
fication is  primitive  and,  so  far  as  any  principle 
underlies  the  division,  it  is  just  the  sense  intended  by 
the  speaker  (  ST^ft^ft^^T  it^TFr: ). 

(viii)  We  can  here  advantageously  consider  some 
other  classifications  of  ^^q;^[  that  have  been  advanced. 
There  is  one  in  particular  which  might  be  styled 
grammatical  classification  (sqi^^'JlSRY^Tf^^^)  which  has 
been  adopted  by  ;3:^  (  p.  16  ),  ^^  (  viii .  5  ff. ),  w^z  and 
most  other  later  writers.  But  it  seems  to  be  not 
unknown  to  the  author  of  the  Agnipurana  (  cp.  344. 
8-9)  who  gives,  as  just  mentioned,  18  varieties  based 
on  this  principle  as  against  Mammata'8  25.  These  last 
we  will  now  exhibit  in  a  tabular  form— 


81  ] 


Notes 


[  — ii.  14 


M 


•T3 


I 


•I— I 

M 


-  T 


•r-H 


4r 


OQ 

E 

CO 


45 


/ft? 


•T3 
CO 


I 


CO 
•r-t 

M 

XT 


a- 


I 

U 
tr- 


^ 


-I 


clE 


/tt? 


.13 


tn 
P 

M 


(V 


—  T 


0 


11    ESvySdar^a] 


ii.l4— I  Kavyadaria  [  82 

Later  writers  have  introduced  further  subtle  com- 
plexities in  this  classification  which  is  in  the  first 
place  made  to  contain  7  more  varieties,  3  under  'jjnt  and 
4  under  ^HT  and  in  the  next  place  there  is  introduced 
a  further  principle  of  five-fold  sub-classification :  ^  %^- 

Wl\^  %^ciiiKlc^5jj:  I  iTfi#f|:  STTSxTfRf  ^^J^  ^^  ^T^TT^^  !F^ 
^fOT  ^  ^7^  (  ^^Wn^,  p.  172  ff.  ). 

(ix)  Another  principle  of  division  is  suggested  by 
Bharata  (  xvi .  43  ) — 

For  illustrations  see  ^r^^FR^^g^  p.  141  f.  The  varieties 
known  as  Trr^flT  and  ^^%q^  are  sub-varieties  under 
the  second  division  of  Bharata.  Upama,  like  Rupaka, 
can   also   be   divided   as   follows  :— J^qJTT  f|%rr  ft^3^T 

1¥pu  iT^j^%f^^  ^  I   For  details  see  Bhoja  ( iv  •  20  ff. ) 

(x)  Our  Sanskrit  Commentary  on  p.  129  quotes  a 
passage  from  Chitramimansa  illustrating  how  an 
example  like  =q^  ^  W^*  ^y  ^  slight  phrasing,  can  be 
turned  into  a  number  of  other  Alaihkaras,  As  an 
Alarhkara  Upama  is  to  be  kept  distinct  from  ^f^ 
where  the  ^J^^  (usually  defined  as  ^if^^  ^f^  ^<^T^- 
^jfer^)  is  f%^r^;  and  from  ^^  wherein,  in  spite  of  the 
occasional  presence  of  words  like  ^,  the  matter  of  the 
similarity  is  not  ^^jsrra"^.  but  purely  a  creation  of  the 
poet's  imagination.     Compare — 

^T^t^  ^^^^[5^:  ^MHN<*.  n 

(xi)  The  fourfold  requirement  of  an  ^qf{j,  viz.  ^3q^, 
^3qqR,  ^nqr^q^il,  and  ^T^^J^T^  is  not  always  present  to 
Dandin's  mind.  As  Visvesvara  observes  (p.  19)  ^fos^ 
W^^m   ^rf\^^\^^^^\z\\^^^J^[^m\o^^^:  i    He  has  in  fact 


as  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  16 

given  many  a  variety  where  no  ^T^^FT^  is  given  and 
where  the  w^^  is  only  dlc"44M^-i?<?il^W^l  'U^ ;  cp .  ii .  25, 
26,  27  etc.  Dandin's  whole  conception  of  ^^\  and  his 
attempted  classification  of  it  is  very  crude  and  uncriti- 
cal. Nor  is  there  any  attempt  to  present  a  systematic 
grouping  of  the  varieties  given. 


Notes  to  II.  15 — (i)  This  and  the  next  variety  have  been 
thus  defined  in  the  Agnipurana  (344.  10) — 

The  point  of  distinction  between  the  two  seems  to  be 
the  fact  that  while  in  the  first  the  ^HTTTr  is  summoned 
up  merely  to  bring  out  the  nature  of  the  ^HWfiTcI^, 
in  the  second  the  W{^[^  as  a  whole  is  compared  with 
the  ^q^  as  a  whole,  the  two  being  regarded  as  entirely 
alike. 

(ii)  The  intended  ^htr'JT^jt  can  be  expressed  in 
various  ways  :  by  a  simple  word  as  in  ii .  15  ( ^TRTTiW^), 
by  %s  epithets  which  are  ^TS^qi^frRTl  as  in  ii.  28 
(  see  Com. ),  or  by  f^  epithets  which  are  ^T^^RIt^T^ 
as  in  ii.  29  (^icAcbiHH  ).  Again  the  ^TP^rr^'rf  may  be 
made  the  theme  of  a  solitary  sentence  as  in  ^<d<ri*< 
3TJ#^|te  3<ldlMH.  o'*  of  compound  or  coordinate  sen- 
tences as  in  ^rqr  ^^^  3TRTTg  ^qr  QFMT^^-HldlMH.  or  --hW^H 
^^TT5ffl^3Tfe  3TJ#^  =^  3TT^5(J^5Tf^  I  In  the  latter  case  we 
sometimes  have  what  is  called  the  ^^^Sff^^^TR  (^^ 
'^^  iq=hi'^^l^i^Ml^M*<)  as  in  -^bW^ri^idm  ^fTff3qt:^T%^  =^rnfr^fi^ 

S^^MI^NM^)  as  in— 3TJ:^it^  ^FT^W  ^^  m  ^  where  ^ 
and  ^Ji^  are  related  to  each  other  as  f^  and  srfrrf^ 
although  the  ^^s^qf  of  the  one  and  the  w^  of  the  other 
being  practically  one  have  between  them  the  ^^^srf^^ 
relation.     Jagannatha  would  call    this 


Notes  to  II,  16 — (i)  The  first  line  gives  two  separte  exam- 
ples of  ^^?crRT.     If  we  were  to  read  the   line — ^[T^  ^ 


ti.  16—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  84 

cT  ^^  (Loc.  case)  ^  JT^4)<lft4  it  would  be  the  second 
kind  of  cfic^^jjl^^i  illustrated  in  ii.  45. 


Notes  to  II.  17 — (i)  This  is  recognised  as  distinct  Alamkara 
by  ^5[3,  W^^^i  W^Z,  f^^^^^,  ^SFT^TT^T  and  most  other  modern 
writers.     The  Sahityadarpana  defines  it  as  ( x .  87 ) — 

Dandin's  enumeration  of  it  as  a  variety  of  ^anrriT  has 
been  thus  criticised  by  Jayaratha,  in  his  Alamkara- 
sarvasva-Vimarsini  (  p.  165  ) — ^Mijlsl=hKc=f  =^R^  ^[^m,  I 

§5fc2f^  TT^  ^:  I  This  in  effect  means  that  the  ^^  has 
a^Rl^  which  does  not  necessarily  go  to  the  formation 
of  the  real  essence  of  an  ^^q^T.  But  as  Dandin  began 
by  making  his  definition  of  ^sq^r  rather  very  wide,  he 
had  no  option  but  to  regard  the  5[cftq  as  a  sub-variety 
of  ^jqrrr.  It  is  so  recognised  by  Bhoja  (iv .  23)  and  by 
the  Agnipurana  (344.  12)  where  it  is  called  RqOdlWI. 

(ii)  This  f^t^FTT  is  to  be  distinguished  from  f^F?^qJTT 
( ii.  30  )  and  5lid^'4lM44l  ( ii.  34  )  from  the  circumstance 
that  the  degradation  of  the  ilf^^lM+lM  is  only  implied 
in  f^q2?^#TJTr  but  is  explicitly  brought  out  in  the  other 
two  varieties,  stating  points  of  inferiority  in  the  sdMHM. 


Notes  to  II.  18 — (i)  A  good  example  of  this  variety  would  be 
It  is  recognised  by  the  Agnipurana  and   thus  defined 

(34411 ) — ^^^^qrft^  3i3rnqft%T  ^jtM^i  q<^q<)M^i  m  wm} 

In  the  examples  of  this  variety  given  above  the  common 
quality  is  not  stated ;  but  it  has  got  to  be  the  same, 
being  conveyed  by  the  same  word  or  by  synonymous 
expressions.     Hence  the  example — 


S5  ]  Motes  t— ii.l8 

cannot  constitute  an  3?;qt^qJTTf  as  the  ^mTR?JT^  in  ^T%Tr 
%«q^  is  ^ft^T^Sc^  and  that  in  ft^^  tifid'cR  the  ^t^k^. 

(ii)  This  variety  is  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  distinct 
figure  called  ^^^tq^  by  later  Alarhkarikas.  It  has 
been  defined  by  ^:^  as  ( p.  67  )— 

Regarding  the  qualification  'T^i'd^^ii^'TTH,  in  the  above 
definition  5f^|fi?|^T^  observes— ?TT^  ^q^TRtq^^T^  ^c^^  f%5 

^  |^%  '  It  is  doubtful  however  whether  Dandin  is  here 
thinking  of  the  rjcf[3f^r^5^Io?r^=5#^  as  much  as  of  the  heigh- 
tening of  their  mutual  excellence  —  SF^Jt^c^fj^fefft. 
This  implies  that  both  the  ^jq^^r  and  the  ^^hh  must  be 
si^cT,  as  nobody  would  spend  any  effort  in  showing  forth 
to  advantage  the  charm  of  what  is  not  the  theme  on 
hand.  Compare  the  examples  given  by  |JT=^^  and  3^7- 
7T^%cf  as  quoted  in  our  Sanskrit  Commentary.  Bhoja 
( iv.  23 )  calls  this  ^^Rtqqr. 

( iii )  In  mJTtqTTT  ( ii.  19 )  the  ^|cft2r^fl[^T52r^^  is  express- 
ly  made.  Here  it  is  implied  only.  The  implication 
is  to  be  explained  as  follows — ^^  ^  5^^^  5%  -^I's^^iwl 

^t^lkd<<>iJ^-S4*  '^>^  (  ST^K^l^,  P .  176). 

( iv )  Bhamaha  recognises  riM^^riftq^l  as  a  distinct  figure 
and  it  is  worth  observing  that  Dandin  does  not  feel 
the  necessity  of  criticising  the  recognition  of  the  ^3q^- 
^ftqfTT  as  a  distinct  figure  as  he  has  done  for  instance  in 
the  case  of  W^^,  ^If ,  >^M^I^q^,  and  ^^TR^  ( ii.  358- 
359  )  all  of  which  are  figures  admitted  by  Bhamaha. 
Nor  does  Bhamaha  for  his  part  offer  any  justification 
for  regarding  ^q4^4l"4^i  as  a  distinct  figure.  As  for  as 
this  circumstance  goes  therefore  we  'lannot  establish 
any  conclusion  either  way  regarding  the  chronological 
relation  between  ^f^^and  ^TR^. 


Notes  to  II.  19-20— (i)  In  arf^rq^fttRTT  the  ?jcft3?^T?5^T53?T^  is 
made  highly  probable  but  is  not  f^f^i^.  In  ffRPR^^TfT  it  is 
openly  asserted.  In  3T?3ft;?qTtnTr,  as  we  saw.  it  was  left 
to  be  inferred.  Both  these  varieties  are  recognised  by 
the  Agnipurana.     The  3T^#^  defines  R3I#WT  as— q^ 


Notes  to  II.  21 — (i)  In  ^q#wi  there  is  only  a  single  common 
quality  sought  to  be  expressed ;  in  the  present  variety  a 
large  number  of  those  are  mentioned ;  in  3Tr%^^tWT,  the 
next  variety,  their  number  is  so  overwhelming  that 
the  poet  contents  himself  by  stating  just  the  one 
solitary  aspect  or  quality  which  is  not  common.  Again, 
in  ^T5^^!^WT  more  than  one  ^fP^TRW^^  is  brought  in ;  in 
^|W(ii.40)  more  than  one  ^sqiTR  is  adduced.  The 
result  is  that  while  in  the  former  between  the  ^3^^  and 
the  ^3Wr^  a  number  of  distinct  common  qualities  are 
sought  to  be  conveyed,  in  the  latter  it  is  the  intensity  of 
the  one  self-same  quality  that  stands  out  prominently. 
The  variety  is  recognised  by  the  Agnipurana. 


Notes  to  II .  22— (i)  See  Note  (i)  to  ii.  21.  This  variety 
fails  to  produce  the  impression  of  an  identity  between 
the  ^sq^  and  the  ^WJ^  because  the  ^  is  not  entirely 
fd^ftd,  as  happens  in  a  ^^q^  (  see  ii.  66,  below  ).  At  the 
same  time  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  solitary  ^ 
between  the  ^sq^q-  and  the  ^jnnTR  which  is  put  forward 
is  not  meant  to  suggest  the  superiority  or  the  in- 
feriority of  the  one  over  the  other,  as  is  the  case,  for 
instance,  in  Pi«^M^I,  srfrf^nsftqjrr,  and  the  Alamkara  called 
52if^(ii.l80). 

(ii)  This  variety  is  not  recognised  by  the  Agni- 
purana, unless  we  choose  to  identify  it  with  what  the 
Purana  styles  o^rf^^^Tq^  which  is  thus  defined  (345. 
13)- 

The  Agnipurana,  be  it  noted  in  passing,  does  not  re- 
cognise sqf^^  as  a  distinct  figure-of-speech,  whereas 


87   ]  Notes  (— ii.  24 

Dandin  who  does  it  can  only  be  supposed  to  have  dis- 
tinguished between  atfcT^pfrwT  and  o^Td^*  in  the  manner 
above  indicated.  A  good  example  of  this  variety  is 
given  by  the  3T^^?R^^  (  p.  30  )— 


Notes  to  II.  23 — Dandin  seems  to  have  been  alone  in  re- 
cognising ^^%^q?Tr  as  a  sub-variety  of  Upama.  We  have 
already  indicated  in  a  general  way  (  cp.  Note  (x)  to 
ii.  14  )  the  distinction  between  ^f|T  and  ^^.  Utpre- 
ksha  may  be  said  to  be  more  particularly  concerned 
with  that  human  faculty  which,  Shakespeare  tells  us, 
"  bodies  forth  the  forms  of  things  unknown  and  gives  to 
airy  nothing  a  local  habitation  and  a  name. "  In  a 
regular  Utpreksha  it  is  the  actual  ^TTJ^  between  the 
^^H^  and  the  W{^[^ — or  some  aspect  connected  with  it 
— that  is  poetically  conceived.  In  the  variety  before 
us  there  is  an  ^t^'Jl ;  but  it  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
s^fTcq-  between  5^  and  ^^  which  is  the  immediate  sub- 
ject of  assertion.  The  ^^^  comes  in  only  second- 
arily :  the  poetic  fact  of  the  stanza  could  have  been  ex- 
pressed without  bringing  in  the  'bragging  of  the  Moon'  : 
for  instance— 3T^2TT:  5^!^:  ^%^m^^I^  3TFT  5  ^W{  W  3?^^  I 
The  introduction  of  the  bragging  Moon  lends  an  added 
surprise-element  which  is  not  disagreeable.  Hence 
this  is  not  a  regular  ^^^  but  merely  an  ^3c^%cftqTrr. 
The  Com.  ^cTT^Trf^^l"  however  explains- — 2r^cj^^jff%^?3f- 
^TRT^TcTRIT  f%^^^TFf?^g^^  I  ^im^  5#^  =^  RT^  ^V\  ^|^- 


Notes  to  II .  24 — (i)  ;3f^,  as  the  more  difficult  reading  and 
also  the  one  intrinsically  more  poetic,  seems  to  be 
the  genuine  reading  which  got  ousted  by  the  more 
familiar  word  H^. 

(ii)  This  variety  has   been  admitted   by   the  Agni- 
purana  and  is  thus  defined  (344.  16) — 


ii.  24—]  Kavyndaria  \   88 

To  assert  that  the  5ifcnJtf^  ( =  ^JTR  )  resembles  or  can 
resemble  the  3T3#rFT^only  under  conditions  impossible 
of  fulfilment  is  in  effect  to  say  that  the  ^jq^  is  without 
a  peer.  As  the  conditions  are  3?:^  or  %^qT^^  the 
variety  is  called  3T^dl4^1',  the  3T:^cRTr  consisting  not  in 
the  component  elements  (  ^cHSI^fe^,  R^Wcjil-t^Hd  etc.  ) 
taken  by  themselves,  but  in  the  peculiar  combination  of 
them  that  is  demanded  :  ^T^^^rtq^TRTt  %5^  '<^rfW  ^^'cRT- 
^q^Ti:  <s{:^:  as  Ca  remarks.  The  Alarhkarasekhara 
calls  this  same  variety  STHjilM^^i  ( defined,  p.  30,  as — q^- 
^'^^^1^^  ^Rnfirr^  ^|W|si^3lH  ^r  ),  a  name  which  Dandin 
has  reserved  for  another  distinct  variety  {  see  ii.  38, 
below. ) 

( ii )  Adbhutopama  is  to  be  distinguished  from  Abhu- 
topama  and  from  Asambhavitopama;  and  the  distinc- 
tion is  rather  subtle.  In  ST^Wr  the  presumptive  ^^^[^ 
is  not  a  R?m'J|Rl?l^4^5  wherein  the  ft^t^s  cannot 
coexist  with  the  ^M,  but  rather  a  single  simple  ^ 
which  is  nowhere  to  be  met  with  in  nature,  as  for  in- 
stance the  concentrated  essence  of  the  charms  of  all 
lotuses ;  cp,  ^sqrrR^  ^^  ^^^MJ4M^  ^^HT5[^icTct^r^ 
dl4+ilftfcT  (aj.  qr.,  p.  36  ).  In  3T^IKdlH^I  it  is  not  the  ^ 
of  a  new  ^qf^  which  is  ascribed  to  the  sr^^cT^'^  and 
which  is  inconsistent  with  it  ( as  happens  in  the  3?^^- 
q^rr),  but  the  sl^^d^rtT^  is  itself  said  to  have  a  quality  which 
it  can  never  have.  Or,  looking  at  it  from  another 
point  of  view,  for  effecting  the  comparison  between  the 
W${^  and  the  ^iTR,  in  an  ^Ti^qrrT  a  non-existent  ^JTR 
is  postulated  and  in  an  3T:^[^tq?TT  an  existing  and  well- 
known  ^^q^fR  is  associated  with  impossible  fqttq'iTs  brought 
over  from  another  ^qr^.  The  ultimate  result  is  that 
the  ^q^  remains  without  peer.  Such  is  not  the  case 
in  an  ar^Hlf^dlM^I  where  the  point  of  comparison  is  just 
the  fact  of  the  incompatihility  oi  the  ^s  that  the  ^^T^^ 
( the  ^q^JT )  is  expected  to  possess  ;  and  the  comparison 
does  become  possible  in  that  respect. 

(iii)  The  wr^rwi  as  recognised  by  w^  and  the  Agni- 
purana  ( which  merely  quotes  "^^  )  comes  most  near  to 
3T?^^tq?n.     Bharata  thus  illustrates  it  (xiv.  51) — 


89    ]  mtes  {  — ii.  25 

Here  ^g-+jaiRRi^w«l^s  or  moving  mountains  is  an  3T^cT 
phenomenon.  What  ^^  calls  ^cMl^ifi'Wfn'  is  no  other  than 
this  3{:^[^}tq3TT.  Bhoja's  illustration  is  the  verse  ^^  ^rf^ 
o3ft^  etc  ;  regarding  which  he  remarks  (p.352)— sr^qriT- 

^^\  I  Hemachandra  (p.  247)  unsuccessfully  attempts  to 
make  a  sort  of  a  distinction  between  ^??T^fTT  and  cfjf^- 
^^^\ ;  but  the  most  clear  presentation  of  that  view 
is  to  be  seen  in  Rudrata  viii.  13-16.  Mammata  regards 
Dandin's  ST^^tnwT  as  a  subvariety  of  3TirRT^r%. 


Notes  to  II.  25 — (i)  Mohopama  springs  from  the  close 
similarity  between  the  ^w\  and  the  ^qrrr^,  so  close  that  a 
rational  being  would  go  to  the  length  of  actually  mistak- 
ing the  one  for  the  other.  This  variety  is  accordingly 
not  only  a  step  in  advance  of  3Tf^^T#rJTT  (where  the 
element  of  difference  was  consciously  realised)  but  in 
advance  of  ^^w,  where  the  $t^is  completely  submerged, 
though  it  is  there  at  the  back  of  one's  consciousness  so 
that  an  actual  blunder  cannot  arise. 

(ii)  In  ^^Rtqrrr  (ii .  26)  the  person  is  struck  by  the 
close  similarity  but  is  still  doubting.  If  he  perceives 
the  ^^^[^  as  ^^\^  the  result  would  be  f^^jtqJTT  (ii.  27)  ; 
but  if  he  perceives  the  ^^^\^  as  ^q^q",  the  result  would 
be  #rff'7*TT.  Again,  if  after  a  temporary  but  actual  error 
the  person  corrects  himself  and  perceives  the  thing  as 
it  is,  the  result  would  be  ^^p^^TRTWr  (ii.  36).  As  between 
fWT^RT  and  ^^T^RtqJTT  it  is  to  be  noticed  that  while 
in  both  the  ultimate  perception  is  a  real  perception,  in 
the  former  it  is  preceded  by  a  moment  of  doubt  or 
hesitation,  in  the  latter  by  one  of  actual  blunder. 

(iii)  All  the  four  varieties  of  w^  just  considered 
must  be  based  upon  ^r?^.  If  the  doubting  or  the  blun- 
dering is  the  result  of  normal  causes  mentioned  in — 

12  Kavyadarsa  ]     ' 


ii,  25 —  ]  Kavyadarsa  [    dO 

the  result  cannot  be  an  ^^mi-  It  goes  without  say- 
ing also  that  the  ^\^^  ought  to  be  ^FJ^rfcnm^l^T. 

(iv)  The  4l^^^l  of  Dandin  has  given  rise  to  two  in- 
dependent Alaihkaras  of  later  writers  :  ^5[TPcRl^  and 
^3^^.  Ullekha  might  be  said  to  be  a  ^TT^JTWr^  and  is 
thus  defined  by  wm^  (p.  270)— ir^j^  ^^  f^ftrT^^TRI^- 
'^ji'iJ{lrj,ft<^'=hi^'hK4  JT^  cT^^'  '  The  common  property  be- 
tween the  ^m^ii  and  the  «3miM  which  has  been  the  source 
of  the  error  is  not  stated  in  the  example  ;  but  it  can  be 
stated  also  ;  compare — 

And  this  circumstance  makes  it  possible  for  us  to  in- 
clude under  ^ttftq^TT  the  figures  of  speech  called  +/]f^d, 
^mM,  and  ^^,  for  definitions  of  which  and  for  their 
mutual  distinctions  see  particularly  ^ffl^^^'JI  x .  89-90. 


Notes  to  II.  26-27— (i)  This  and  the  next  variety  of  ^m 
have  given  rise  to  an  independent  Alamkara  called 
g^RT,  ^^  or  mi^  with  its  sub-varieties  of  ^?[,  f^^^f^, 
and  f^^^TPcT.  Suddha  is  an  ordinary  ^t^T%WT  a  good 
example  of  which  is  furnished  by  Rudrata  ( viii.  60) — 

while  f^^^TRT  is  ft^WwT.     Of  ^^q^  the  stock  example 
is  — 

Visvanatha's  ft^sfT^j^jK  (x.  39)  illustrated  in  — 

is  slightly  different  from  R^^f^qm  or  ft^qT<R?^.     As 
Visvanatha  himself  remarks — ^  ^^  f^^^TF^-  ^T^:   '  ^ 

(ii)  From  ii.  358  below  it  seems  clear  that  some  pre- 
decessors of  Bhamaha   did   regard  ^^^   as   an    inde- 


91     ]  Note^i  [  — ii.  30 

pendent  figure.  Now  Bhamaha  thus  defines  and  il- 
lustrates the  figure  ( iii.  42-43) — 

But  we  do  not  have  merely  in  that  fact  any  certain 
indication  that  Dandin  could  have  meant  no  other 
writer  but  Bhamaha. 


Notes  t  II.  28-29— -(i)  These  two  varieties  differ  from 
vqiJft^T  ( ii .  15 )  only  in  the  added  circumstance  that  the 
5?2T^  is  here  expressed  by  paronomastic  words,  the  ^ 
being  3TT'J  in  the  former  and  ^TT*^  in  the  latter  (  f^ 
?^  3t4#^  ^rJ^3T^  ^TS3[^fi^).  The  two  varieties  can 
therefore  both  of  them  in  a  sense  be  called  ^^im*ii,  as 
has  been  done  by  the  author  of  the  3T^*K^r^<  who  gives 
the  joint  example  (p.  30) — 

(ii)  The  variants  ^^'f^7f^^  and  ^r#WT  for  ^fJTT^rWT  are 
worth  noting.  The  first  is  an  attempt  to  bring  the  first 
word  of  the  definition  into  the  ^,  while  the  second 
( which  has  the  high  authority  of  J  and  N  and  which 
therefore  we  might  have  adopted )  implies  that  the  ^- 
^  and  the  ^qJTR  are  in  this  variety  tied  together  (  like 
miscellaneous  cattle  in  a  cowpen)  to  one  and  the  same 
rope  in  the  form  of  similarly-sounding  words,  and 
resemble  each  other  only  in  that  accidental  circum- 
stance. 


Notes  to  II .  30-31 — (i)  A  normal  ^3^R  contains  the  common 
quality  in  a  more  pronounced  degree  than  a  normal 
^3WT;  and  this  is  the  reason  why  in  a  f^f^fnWT  (ii.  17) 
the  mere  reversal  of  that  relation  inplied  the  lowering 
of  the  :3^qTfR  in  respect  of  that  common  quality.    The 


ii.  30 —  i  Kavyadarsa  [     9^ 

fight  for  superiority  between  the  ^q^TT^  and  the  ^sq^ 
about  pre-eminence  in  this  quality  is  represented 
as  still  undecided  in  ^^T^frRT  (ii.  33).  In  fti^^qHT  the 
claim  of  the  ww^  is  allowed  in  regard  to  the  common 
quality,  but  certain  extraneous  facts  are  adduced  (e.g. 
^|^^5j^,  ^RRTlf^^,  etc.  )  which  should  lower  it  and 
consequently  the  ^^  also  in  our  estimation.  In  5lf^- 
^^qr^TJTT  ( ii .  34 )  the  ^q?TR  is  represented  as  fighting  a  for- 
lorn fight  for  regaining  its  normal  pre-eminence  in  res- 
pect of  the  common  quality.  All  these  varieties  there 
fore  can  be  regarded  as  ^qjTT  varieties,  because  under- 
lying them  all  is  the  presupposition  that  the  4^HH 
and  the  >^Mi)q'  have  a  certain  specific  quality  in  common ; 
and  the  question  at  issue  merely  is,  who  has  the 
quality  to  a  greater  or  less  degree.  The  figure-of- speech 
called  oilkR*  ( ii .  180 )  has  also  to  be  distinguished  from 
these  ^^^\  varieties,  in  regard  to  which  see  our  Notes 
to  ii.  180. 

(ii)  As  observed  before,  w^  and  the  author  of  the 
Agnipurana  mention  these  two  varieties  of  ^qqr,  and 
their  recognition  is  criticised  by  Bhamaha  (see  Note 
(vii)  toii.  14,  above).  The  illustrations  for  them 
given  by  Bharata  are  (xvi.  49-50) — 

From  these  it  would  seem  that  Vamana  is  probably 
right  when  he  says  (iv.  2.7,  ^m  )— ^^  R^^rt  ^fqnc^n^ 
=^^r:  5r?ffTT:  \  What  is  intended  by  this  three-fold  divi- 
sion is  therefore  ^JTRfTT^r^^r  %^^^Jl  as  the  ^nT%5 
observes.  Dandin  however  seems  to  have  taken  a 
different  view  of  the  case.  Whether  he  was  the  first 
to  do  so  is  however  difficult  to  decide.  The  f^J^tqJTT  as 
defined  and  illustrated  in  the  Alamkarasekhara  comes 
near  to  the  srfcl^^qJTT  ( ii.  34  )  ;  for  there  the  definition 


93    ]  Notes  [  — ii.  37 

is— 3T#W^T^  ft^^^  5ffcT%^:  ^T  f^q^T,   and  the  illustra- 
tion— 


Notes  to  II.  32 — See  note  (vii)  toii.  14  above.  Because  no 
other  Alamkara  writer  known  to  us  ( except  Vamana  ) 
mentions  3TTM^^-JI<flM^l  and  because  Bhamaha  criticises 
the  recognition  of  this  variety , it  would  be  perhaps  unfair 
to  conclude  that  Bhamaha  must  have  meant  Dandin 
alone,  seeing  that  a  vast  amount  of  literature  known 
to  Bhamaha  and  even  mentioned  by  him  by  name  is  no 
longer  available  to  us. 


Notes  to  ir.  33-34— See  Note  (1)  to  ii,  30  above.  The 
variety  called  srfcT^TtqffT  it  must  be  admitted  comes  near- 
est to  the  oi|[cK'^;  we  can  possibly  distinguish  them  from 
each  other  by  supposing  that  in  srfd^MlMJ^T  the  point  at 
issue  is  the  degree  of  ^JTPcT  or  3Tr^[^?Fc^  ( the  common 
quality)  of  the  ^JT^c^'^J^ffc^f^^S  ^%  and  the  5^.  Both 
possess  it  and  the  moon  is  declared  to  be  not  a  match 
to  the  face  as  far  as  the  possession  of  this  quality  goes. 
In  sq-ra^  some  quality  or  qualities  are  stated  wherein 
the  ^qjfR  and  the  ^T(^  are  declared  to  be  equal  to  one 
another ;  but  at  the  same  time  another  distinct  quality 
possessed  by  the  w^  and  denied  to  the  ^q^TRT  is  adduc- 
ed which  serves  to  establish  the  superiority  of  the 
^jq^^  over  the  ^^^\^  considered  as  a  whole. 


Notes  to  II.  35-36 — The  name  =^^3qr  has  nothing  very  dis- 
tinctive or  appropriate  about  it. — For  the  distinction 
between  (h'JI^Im^I  andcTf^T^^TR^WT  see  Note  (i)  to  ii.  25. 


Notes  to  II.  37— Dandin  uses  both  qj^r  ( i .  53,95 )  and  ^B^T 
in  the  sense  of  area,  region,  boundary-line,  province, 
equality,  similarity,  etc.  The  reading  ^tf^  (which  our 
Sanskrit  Commentary  explains )  seems  to  be  merely  an 


ii.  37—  ]  KWvyadarm  f    94 

easier  substitute  for  ^fj^^TTJ^.     The  word  ^fj^  is  Vedic, 
regarding  which  see  Nirukta  ii.  2. 

(ii)  As  Dandin  himself  tells  us  (ii.  358),  this  variety 
was  regarded  by  others  as  constituting  a  distinct 
alarhkara  called  3?;^^.  Bhamaha  thus  defines  and 
illustrates  it  (iii.  44-45) — 

The  stock  example  of  this  alarhkara  is  the  one  given 
by  Vamana  (iv.  3. 14.) — 

( iii )  As  sf^i^lqiii  results  in  ^pft^^T^s??^^^  so  smn^rWt- 
qiTT  results  in  f|cft2W?2^2IT%^.  In  the  ^^?4lM*iT  example 
in  ii,  18  3TH?i  is  both  ^^^[^  and  ^jq^,  but  in  different 
sentences  ;  whereas  in  ST^P^K'JMM^l  in  one  and  the  same 
sentence  the  face  becomes  both  ^^^[^  and  ^q^.  It 
must  be  distinctly  understood,  however,  that  if  yester- 
day's face  is  compared  with  to-day's  face  of  the  same 
lady  that  becomes  an  ordinary  :3qjn  pure  and  simple. 
In  other  words,  between  ^  the  ^^  and  ^  the  ^^H\A 
in  the  example  under  discussion  there  must  be  only 
^q^^^  and  not  ^^FPRS^w^^'^Tl^f^^.  In  the  same  way 
the  verse — 

H'^i«=rid  5nT%  5^J-f|^JRTf^^Ti^fq  i 

does  not  contain  an  sr^i^rT^TjfitiqT,  but  is  merely  a  c{^^r. 
Nor  again  does  the  verse  given  by  Dandin  later 
(ii.276)— 

^^^  vi^  sMrr^^Twqrr^  3^:  ii 

regarding  which  3Tcq?:3T^t%T  observes   ( f%«»  ?ft<»  p-  42  )  — 

^  ^^s^?i^f^  o^:s^^  —  constitute  an  example  of  this 
variety. 


95    ]  itotes  [  — ii.  40 

( iv )  In  ^i^mrr^wtqirT  although  the  face  is  declared  to 
be  without  a  peer  the  form  of  the  assertion  is  conceived 
outwardly  in  the  manner  of  an  ^3^T.  Where  however 
even  this  outward  form  is  not  preserved  that  is  re- 
cognised by  ^JTvTT^  as  a  distinct  figure  called  3T^Tf[-  As 
he  says  (p.  210  f .  )-~^3%qT^^HJn?5^r^5^PR:  I  3T^T— 

s^Br^qfq  JTFii:  qf^^iyf  ftfi^  ^rI*.  i 

ST5r  ^?4lM^MT^^  ^ Ki)^ ^ \^\^^^^^^^m  I  This  however 
is  over-subtlety  for  which  Jagannatha  has  been  taken 
to  task  by  the  author  of  the  Alamkara-kaustubha 
(p.  174). 


Notes  to  II .  38-39— See  Note  (ii)  to  ii .  24  above.  In  regard 
to  the  illustration  given  for  STH^TT^^Tt^JTT  it  has  been  well 
observed  ( aneant  the  ruling  that  W{^\^  must  be  ^t^R5f%^ 
while   ^?4Hi^^7^%r   is   not   ^5ri%^  ) — 3T^  =sR5r^7^f^^rf^- 


Notes  to  II .  40— ( i )    Compare   Note  ( i )  to  ii .  21  above. 
Bharata  already  tells  us  (xvi.  43) — 

And  his  examples  in  order  are — ge^  ct  ^fflHT  ^^^m^,  "^^J^- 
f  ^  5T^T^'^  ^^,  #T^ff'iW^T?Tt  g^raj:  and  ^r  ^  ^rsTT:  I 
Here  of  course,  in  its  most  primitive  form,  the  distinc- 
tion is  made  to  depend  upon  whether  the  ^l;^\^  or  the 
^^^  or  both  are  in  the  singular  or  the  plural  gender. 
Now  JTT^5tq?TT  (ii.  42)  is  v^f^  ^^:  ^qqr,  and  in  Dandin*s 
statement  the  distinction  between  ^|W  and  Trr^t^JTT 
is  this.  In  ^|W  a  number  of  vi'-|4^Ms  are  adduced  in 
the  hope  that  in  their  cumulative  effect  at  least  they 
would  approximately  convey  the  extent  of  the  common 
quality  possessed  by  the  ^q^,  which  they  are  unable 
to  do  singly.  In  Jn<^M*l(  on  the  other  hand  any  one  of 
the  several  3q^*Ts  is  conceived  as  being  adequate  by 


ii.  -40—  i  Kavyadarsa  [    96 

itself  to  bring  out  the  common  quality,  and  the  wealth 
of  illustration  serves  merely  to  show  off  the   poet*s 


Notes  to  II.  41 — (i)   The   Alaihkarasekhara   thus   defines 
and  illustrates  this  variety  (p.  31)— wt^^rgq^TRf^^RcRt- 


Notes  to  II.  42—  See  Note  (i)  to  ii.  40  above.  The  illustra- 
tion in  the  text  is  based  upon  identical  ^ETn^iR'Jnrf;  but 
this  is  not  essential.  With  f*i7(^rpqTWT4  a  good  example 
of  Jrr^M^l  is  the  familiar  stanza — 

TTT^  l^  ft^  ©%!% 

The  3T^R#r^¥r  gives  also  the  following  example — 

Apparently  it  is  a  series  based  upon  ftr^RTM^'^^  which 
alone  is  recognised  as  3TT^Tq?Tr  by  the  author  of  the 
Agnipurana.     Compare  (344.  14-15) — 

(ii)  Dandin   does   not  recognise  what  is   known  as 
^5I#Rr  defined  by  the  Agnipurana  (344.  20)  as — 

SflrT^fTTt  ^f^  ^T#  ^4#(  ?  l^  )wr  II 
and  thus  illustrated  by  ^3  (vii.  28) — 

^RJ^te  ^^^1%  ^T^^  5ni[(^^^%  II 
For  other  varieties  see  ^TfWT'*^^  pp.  181  ff.  and  s{c5^<- 
ft^^  pp.  146  ff. 


97    ] 


N'otes 


[— ii.45 


Notes  to  n .  43-45 — (i)  By  cfi^  Dapdin  seems  to  have 
meant  a  complete  utterance  of  a  thought  setting  forth 
all  its  ^^  relations :  in  other  words  a  picture  wiih  all 
appropriate  details  and  back-ground.  The  face,  the 
eyes,  and  the  teeth  form  one  set  as  against  which  is 
placed  the  lotus,  the  bees,  and  the  pollen  in  the  first 
example  ;  and  similar  corresponding  sets  are  present 
in  the  second  example.  And  when  in  this  manner  an 
3T^3|Wlv{  31^^ri%^  is  compared  with  another  similar 
^I^^TTOr- with  the  trifling  subsidiary  distinction  of  the 
presence  or  absence  of  an  additional  independent  ^^^ 
for  each  ^l{^^^— the  result  is  a  ^l^Hl^ifN^r.  Hence  it  is 
that  after  dividing  ^jq^rrs  as  shown  below — 


Pl^q>*^cfi 


iiM^M\ 


q^qifefT 


W^ 


*ii^\i^m 


m^m^m^ 


I 


3?!%^  =  ^ 


the  author  of  the  Alarhkarakaustubha  cites  stanza 
ii.  45  as  an  example  of  ^  qtqfeir,  the  comparison  be- 
tween one  pair  of  ^q?TR  and  ^^  leading  on  to  and 
depending  upon  the  next  pair. 

(ii)  In  the  two  examples  of  ^r^pqT#-l?Tr  given  by 
Dandin  the  ^flT^^  between  the  various  pairs  of  ^^qiTRrs 
and  ^3q^s  in  each  is  clearly  felt  although  not  actually 
expressed.  But  it  is  not  absolutely  necessary  that 
there  should  be  this  ^^^^n^^cfT  everywhere.  The  3T^cjjt^- 
^^  cites  the  following  where  there  is  ^^  W^^m^^--- 

13    KBvyldar^a] 


ii.  45 —  1  Kavyadaria  [  98 

(iii)  It  is  perhaps  necessary  to  draw  attention  to  the 
fact  that  qisHlMHi  is  different  from  cricf^i^Jfqqi.  We  have 
just  seen  what  ^[^^sfferr  is.  The  nature  of  qmtqrTT 
becomes  evident  from  the  circumstance  that  it  is  dis- 
tinguished from  what  is  called  ^?TTRfhT?T  and  sic^T^f^WT 
(following  Rudrata)  or  from  ^j^J  (following  Hema- 
chandra)  ffr[  being  'Hfll^df^cTHlilNl^il^H  f^lw-  The  stock 
example  of  ^r^^^nrr  given  by  Vamana  is— 


Notes  to  II.  46-47 — Although  in  this  variety  the  j^kt  is 
always  implied  and  never  actually  expressed,  there 
being  no  vdWNN**!'s>'^  present,  Dandin  is  perhaps  justi- 
fied, in  view  of  his  own  general  conception  of  ^s^T,  in 
not  regarding  sdcR^^jWT  as  a  distinct  Alaihkara.  It  is 
not  recognised  as  such  by  ^frsr,  vrnT^.  and  ^^.  The 
further  subsidiary  difference  as  to  the  manner  of  imply- 
ing the  ^TTq-  (by  ^^^jrfcT^^^^TT^  or  by  f^^ilfc^f^HHI^,  regard- 
ing which  see  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  15  above)  upon  which  the 
distinction  between  sr^R^^URT  and  ?srt  turns  is  also 
not  of  consequence  enough  to  give  rise  to  a  new 
alaihkara,  and  Jagannatha  practically  concedes  this 
(pp.  337-8)— 3T^  ^loi'-hK^q-  J^^^cJJWT^^^J^cl^  ^^  rmt  wf  ^ 
5rfrfT%l^:  f%5  S^^n^F2rT?3^  %c[:  ^^  ^  srfcfl^l^^*  •  \ 

m^  Jf^^TRTT  tT^  ^IW^^^^FR^TRT  ff^  g^T^  I  Hence  Dandin's 
5(]%^^?CWr  as  an  ^;iT  variety  may  be  said  to  stand  in 
the  place  of  both  5n%^^?JjWT  and  ?sr?^  of  later  3il<A+lR«hs. 

(ii)  The  following  quotation  from  5rr«t*8  Alaihkara- 
sarvasvavimarsini  (p.  28)  is  illuminating  as  to  the 
distinction  between  q^SffcR^^TT^,  where  the  things  are 
really  one  but  two  only  in  the  phrasing,  and  I'^i^iildf^^- 
^IR,  where  the  two  things  are  really  distinct  but  have 
to  be  temporarily  identified — ^^  f|  ^W^  f^ujict^  sd^- 


99   ]  Notes  [  — ii.49 

(iii)  Some  remarks  of  the  ep^r^qifcSfft  on  this  stanza 
are  also  worth  quoting— Sffciq^E^qiTT  I  slfrRT^:  ^T?^^r^  ci^ 

^^nf| — 

^m  ^^w  ( ii.l69 )  I  5T5f[f^-c}^  ^^■^^7^^  ^  ( v.  l. )  ^c^wn 

<=l^'d<W<^%%  clc^*'-^R^Tr5j^%q:^?rrri;  ff  Tc^'^'JtV  ^  I  In  other 

(iv)  In  order  to  give  adequate  account  of  a  number 
of  devices  other  than  ^h^ttt  and  ^^  for  expressing 
similarity  between  two  things  Bhoja  has  invented  a 
new  alamkara  called  ^j^  or  ^\^w\  which  he  thus  defines 
and  divides  (iv.  34) — 

?^l'dlRtr.  smrfrff:  STRT^^r^  ^  11 

This  alamkara  accordingly  would  do  duty  for  jrfrR^^JWf 
and  ^iT^  of  the  alamkarikas.  For  the  various  sub- 
divisions of  S[i%cnF?}pfi^IT?f  and  the  illustrations  followed 
by  Bhoja's  illuminating  critical  remarks  see  Sarasva- 
tikanthabharana  itself.  Samya  as  an  alamkara  is 
recognised  by  Rudrata  also  (viii.  105ff.). 


Notes  to  II.  48-49— (i)  How  to  distinguish  this  variety 
from  the  figure^of-speech  called  ^o^Tiftf'tcTT  which  Dan- 
din  defines  and  illustrates  in  ii.  330-332  is  a  rather 
subtle  question.     Both  are  attempts  at  ^4(|ch<'J|  between 


ii.49— ]  Kavyndaria  [  100 

two  things  one  of  which  is  distinctly  superior  (srf^ 
or  ^<jf!^^),  and  the  common  property  adduced  is  some 
^53?T,  which  word  includes  both  qualities  and  actions, 
as  is  evident  from  the  examples  given.  The  only 
express  condition  present  in  the  definition  of  the 
figure  3?2Rlf^  and  absent  in  the  definition  of  the 
sub-variety  5?3T^'ftqTn"  is  ^f^f^^^r^^;  but  it  is  not  quite 
satisfactory  to  make  the  distinction  turn  upon  this 
circumstance,  for  then  ge^Rtf't^T  would  come  nearer  to 
the  varieties  ^^^tq^jT  and  5i^r#WT  (ii.  30-31).  We  can 
probably  bring  out  the  distinction  by  supposing  that 
in  the  ^3TJTT  variety  the  ^  is  consciously  realised  as 
the  gq^  or  the  51^^  while  in  the  figure  ^^4lRldr 
the  ^sq^TT^-^q^  relation,  even  though  actually  present 
(as  in  ii.  331),  is  deliberately  set  aside,  the  ^n^  being 
only  w^  or  implied  and  not  ^TS^NTtT  as  in  the  other 
case ;  and  this  agrees  with  the  later  definitions  of 
^c^q^il^ldT  like  that  of  wm  (ft^cTT^rt  ^i^^'-  I  f^[3RTRTT3L=  ^^l- 
Pl*HlH'=r  3T5n^^%jjHi^  qr).  Udbhata  is  even  more  ex- 
plicit (p.  60)— 

(ii)    If  this  statement  of    the   difference    between 
^^^pft^ftqJTT  and  ^JpjWtrTT  is  correct  it  follows  that  Dan- 
din's  ^^4l''TFTriT  approaches  the  figure-of-speech  called 
^m  as  it  is  defined  by  ?FTj3-^?^^fl%^  ^rf^  ilt>cili^t»'ilc^HlHr 
for  there  the  common  property  exists  between  things 
consciously  realised  as  ^3q^  and  w^m^.     Compare  w^ 
(p.  71)— 5R5rrT5i^cI2ft4^  ^ewRlclT  ^H^$i  c(n^1     From 
Dandin's  view  of  the  case  however  the   distinction 
between  ^fq^  and  ^^^Rt^TtqriT  is   clear.     In  ge^T^ft^n^qTrr 
there  is  an  attempted  ^Rftqj^  between  srf^  and  ^ 
things ;  this  is  absent  in  the  ^m  of  fF^B.    At  the  same 
time  the  ^qqj  requires  the  m^  to  be  expressed  only 
once  for  all ;  in  ^c-sj^^Hqflf  it  may  be  repeated.     Dandin 
is  thus  looking  to  the  etymology  of  the  name  all  along, 
while  there  is  a  tendency  in  later  writers  to  ignore 
that  altogether.     It  would  be  noted  in  passing  that 
the  ^tw  here  spoken  of  is  not  the  <^  as  Dandin  de- 


101  ]  Notes  [— ii.50 

fines   it  (ii.   97ff.)  which  is  more  a  ^K<l<^+K  than  an 
<>T^lci'=bl<.     See  Notes  to  the  figure  in  question. 

(iii)  We  have  so  far  attempted  to  set  forth  the  dis- 
tinction that  Dandin  probably  must  have  made  be- 
tween 3?5r^t%RTr  and  5^3pftPtcTT ;  but  writers  who  do  not 
admit  this  ^^^\  variety  have  defined  ^o^JRtRrlT  in  terms 
that  Dandin  might  have  reserved  for  5^?Rt%nTT.  The 
definition  of  Bhamaha  is  (iii.  26)— 

That  of  Ruyyaka  (p.  70)— 

That  of  Vamana  (iv.  3.  26)— 

Bhoja,  finally,  while  giving  for  ^^ftFrclT  a  definition 
identical  with  that  of  Dandin,  further  adds  (iv.  55) — 

for  which  his  illustration  is — 

STTfcI^^fTf^T^RT  fqRJg^  ERR  ^  I 

(iv)  The  distinction  between  Sf^'^q^FiT  (ii.  31)  and 
go^^jft'TiWr  seems  to  be  the  circumstance  that  in  the 
former  some  extraneous  facts  not  germain  to  the 
intended  m^  (e.  g.  ^T^ff^-icTc^)  are  adduced  for  heighten- 
ing the  value  of  the  ^tttr  while  in  ^^^Tt^frwr  the 
superiority  is  based  upon  the  degree  or  intensity  of 
the  self-same  m^  as  measured  by  marked  difference 
in  results  achieved,  difficulties  encountered,  etc.  In 
other  respects  the  two  varieties  seem  allied.  We  do 
not  think  that  the  fact  of  the  ^7?^^  being  ^fP^  in  the 
one  (^  gc^)  and  ^^:^^  in  the  other  would  have  been 
adduced  by  Dandin  as  the  additional  distinctive 
feature. 


Notes  to  II.  50— (i)  An  ordinary  ^qriT— srFHlij^ft^ I d l^  ^p^d^ 
can  be  put  in  the  form  of  a  |?J3?Tr   in   this  manner: 


ii.  50—]  Kavyadaria  [   102 

^Pi'dc^JTMIMc^H  3TOt^|^fr5^f%.  In  ^T^^^t^WT  (ii.  21)  we  had 
a  similar  presentation  of  the  similarity  ;  only  there  a 
number  of  ^s  were  adduced  to  bring  out  the  ^TTR 
between  the  same  ^jq^^T  and  ^sq^R ;  while  in  the  ex- 
ample before  us  a  number  of  ^s  are  adduced  to  bring 
out  the  ^TTJ^  between  one  and  the  same  ^qfr^r  and  a 
series  of  ^JTRs  with  which  it  is  to  be  compared. — As 
in  ^|W  (ii.  40)  or  Jn^tqirr  (ii.  42)  a  series  of  successive 
;=nw[Frs  are  here  given  but  that^f^^q-  upon  which  this 
variety  primarily  turns  is  the  presentation  of  the  m^ 
in  the  form  of  a  \%.  It  is  perhaps  not  essential  that 
the  l^s  (and  the  ^qRs)  in  a  I^IJRT  be  always  more 
than  one. 


Notes  to  II.  51-56 — (i)  Like  3^s  the  ^s  have  been  most 
elaborately  treated  by  Indian  Alamkarikas.  They  have 
been  named  and  classified  according  as  they  belong  to 
syllables,  words,  sentences,  sense,  sentiments,  and 
alamkaras.  A  detailed  treatment  of  these  is  given  in 
the  Sahityadarpana  vii,  or  Kavyaprakasa  vii.  Dandin 
affords  a  treatment  of  them  in  this  place  and  later  in 
iii.  125-185.  In  regard  to  the  Upamadoshas  our  Sans- 
krit Commentary  supplies  the  needful  supplementary 
information  from  Vamana,  Bhoja,  and  other  writers. 

(ii)  The  extra  line  in  ii.  56  which  we  have  enclosed 
in  square  brackets,  like  a  number  of  other  lines  and 
verses,  is  clearly  an  interpolation  ;  but  having  been  once 
accepted  in  the  editio  princeps  of  Premachandra  and 
so  passed  on  into  works  of  reference  it  would  have 
been  most  inconvenient  to  omit  them  and  so  change 
the  subsequent  verse-numbering.  In  one  place  (ii. 
158-163)  where  a  transposition  of  stanzas  was  felt  by 
us  to  be  on  critical  grounds  absolutely  called  for  we 
have  for  the  same  reason  transposed  the  stanzas  and 
yet  retained  their  original  verse-numbering,  believing 
that  nobody  would  grudge  us  giving  credit  for  being 
able  to  count  the  numbers  from  158  to  163  correctly. 


103   ]  ^otes  [— ii.66 

Notes  to  II.  57-65— (i)  Dandin's  list  of  ^l^:^^^«h  words  is 
helpful  and  is  in  any  case  borrowed  from  him  by  most 
subsequent  writers,  and  naturally  with  variations 
and  attempts  at  completion.  Thus  the  bt^j^TR^jT^^^ 
supplies  words  like  gp;  =?k,  ^c[^,  and  their  synonyms, 
and  even  the  Mss.  variants  add  one  or  two  more.  As 
the  matter  is  not  very  vital  we  did  not  think  it  neces- 
sary to  go  into  all  these  later  lists  with  a  view 
to  determine  the  text  of  Dandin*s  list,  especially  as  it 
would  have  been  necessary  not  only  to  refer  to  the 
printed  editions  but  even  the  Ms.  material  of  these 
other  alamkara  works. 

(iii)  The  colophon  ^g'7TlT=^^  (and  other  similar  colo- 
phons to  mark  the  conclusion  of  the  treatment  of  an 
alarhkara  with  a  number  of  subdivisions)  is  generally 
given  in  Mss.  with  omission  of  ^  and  substitution  of 
synonyms  like  ^w  etc.  for  =q^  and  other  small  vari- 
ants. We  have  ignored  the  variants  and  have  generally 
followed  best  Ms.  authority  in  giving  the  colophons  or 
omitting  them. 

Notes  to  II .  66 — (i)  The  name  of  this  figure  is  thus  explain- 
ed—3T^  5  %Rft  ( ;3qTrRf[19[^rf?^)  fwt  (  5T^cT5^^J^)  ^^"^'^  ^^^ 
^^  aT?^5TTf^^5^  ^^^^^^  1  Rupaka  has  to  be  carefully  dis- 
tinguished from  ^^^  (especially  the  varieties  of  it 
called  5TT%5^#RT  and  4l^M^l),  from  ^B^TT^frff  (ii.  205),  from 
^M^I^rfxfT  (ii.  214),  from  ^^  (ii.  221),  and  from  sm|f^ 
(ii.  304) — amongst  alamkaras  recognised  by  Dandin  ; 
and  from  qf^WTTf,  ^^^,  wf^H^and^3^ — amongst  alam- 
karas not  recognised  by  Dandin.  The  various  defini- 
tions of  WW*  given  by  alarhkarikas  (we  quote  a  few  of 
the  more  important  of  them  below)  are  an  attempt 
merely  to  sharpen  the  outline  of  the  figure  with  a  view 
to  this  differentiation.  Thus  Bharata  (xvi.  57)  defines 
the  figure  as  under — 

Bhamaha  (ii.  21) — 


li ,  66—  ]  ICavyadaria  f  104 

Udbhata  (p.  9)— 

^'il-^lrl  5nTI^  g3q%  ^TO  3  ^  U 
Rudrata  (viii.  38,  40)—  ^    ^  ^ 

Vamana  (iv.  3.  6) — 
Bhoja  (iv.  24)— 

Ruyyaka  (p.  34) — 
Vidyanatha  (p.  371) 

We  have  already  quoted  the  definition  of  Jagannathu 
in  the  Sanskrit  Commentary. 

(ii)  The  distinction  of  ^^;q^  from  ^S^m  Dandin  has 
given  in  his  very  definition  of  ^fq^  by  the  qualification 
f^^ti^T^T.  The  distinction  between  ^jqJTR  and  ^q^  (for 
the  ^i«T  between  them  always  presupposes  a  ^)  can 
be  made  to  disappear  when,  in  spite  of  the  differeuce, 
one  asserts  their  identity  either  because  he  errone- 
ously believes  in  their  identity  (cp  ^t^FWT  and  the  re- 
marks made  in  our  Notes  to  ii.  25  regarding  wf^RHL 
and  ^^);  or  because  he  wants  purposely  (poetically 
speaking)  to  deceive  some  one  (e.  g.  in  3Tq^T%,  cp.  our 
Notes  to  ii.  95  also) ;  or  because  he  is  himself  in  doubt 
(e.  g.  ?3^TqtqTrr  and  the  figures  ^||  etc.)  ;  or  because,  in 
a  poetic  fancy,  he  imagines  them  to  be  identical  (as 
happens  in  an  3^^).  It  may  also  happen  when,  for 
purposes  of  poetic  effect  and  with  a  view  to  bring  out 
the  extreme  similarity  of  the  ^qJTR  and  the  ^3^^,  the 
^^Hii  is  made  not  only  to  lend  its  ^  to  the  ^q^  but 
actually  to  usurp  its  place  so  that  only  one   word  and 


105]  Notes  [— ii.  66 

one  name — that  of  the  ^hwft — is  used  instead  of  two. 
As  the  5rdiH<:.j{i2f  (p.  371)  trenchantly  remarks—^fT^^ 

STTf  c^T^;^  3TM^^H I <l4 m^rf^'^TRJ^  I  —to  which  we  might 
add— ^^TRt  ?R%mR^T  f^GRf^^ff^nift^^r'-^^T^HR:  I  arfcRT^fm 
^qSflcllTh^i  f^^  f^f^'JTr  RTi^TcW'--3T^r^:  I  Regarding 
our  last  statement  it  will  be  noted  that  Dandin*s  con- 
ception of  3Tici<il4)Rh  is  somewhat  different  from  the  one 
given  above  after  the  manner  of  w^ ;  but  on  this 
point  see  our  Notes  to  ii.  214. 

(iii)  As  to  the  rest,  it  may  be  observed  that  while 
W^>  involves  an  sfrd^  or  superimposition  of  the  ^hhM 
upon  the  ^%2r,  that  sfRtq  has  to  be  based  upon  simi- 
larity and  not  upon  chi4*K'Jl  relation  as  in  arrgt^?^;  but 
the  ground  of  the  ^TT^tT — the  common  property— can 
never  be  expressed  as  such  in  the  Rupaka  (<iT[^%^T^- 
^[^  as  Rudrata  says  :  see  below,  Note  ix)  and  there  is 
also  an  absence,  naturally,  of  the  ^?^3RT=^5R^T^.  A  ^^ 
in  its  simplest  form  therefore  comes  nearer  to  the  ^W- 
^■|Rg"-c1l  ^qrrr  and  if  the  example  ^T|c5^t  is  taken  as  ^T|: 
?5crT  ^  it  would  be  not  a  ^77^  at  all.  Where  such  a  con- 
fusion is  likely  to  result  there  must  always  be  some- 
thing in  the  sentence  which  is  either  ^'-l^i^l^^  or  S'WT- 
^V3^,  regarding  which,  besides  the  remarks  in  our 
Commentary,  compare  the  following  from  the  5{jioh>I'*rI 
(pp.  927ff.)-^ 

14  KavySdarsa  ] 


ii.  66—  ]  Kavyadarsa  [  106 

^^ft^M^Hi:  ^TTW^?Frf^^  f^^qrrf^  ^P^sfj^  rl^^T  ^3c^S3^ 

(iv)  A  ^flmtfxFi  (see  ii.  205,  below)  involves  an  asser- 
tion about  the  ^r^^rl  which  suggests  a  corresponding 
assertion  about  the  ST^,  one  assertion  being  made 
to  do  duty  for  both  on  the  basis  of  an  implied  3TRtq  of 
the  3T5i^ci  upon  the  51^3^  based  upon  ^?^.  However, 
in  a  ^TTTT^fxfJ  the  5i^  is  not  actually  expressed  as  in 
a  W^,  and  it  is  because  the  sq^^  predicated  of  the 
3T5I^cT  resembles  the  sjf^^  of  the 5r^  which  is  intended 
to  be  described  that  the  sj^^^srcTTfrT  results  by  way  of  an 
implication.  In  Rupaka,  on  the  other  hand,  the  STSl^cf 
in  its  entirety  (^,  s^^^R,  and  all)  is  identified  with  the 
51^5^  but,  at  the  same  time,  the  basis  of  this  identifica- 
tion or  superimposition  is  not  actually  expressed. 
Cp.  on  the  point  ^if^Q4<M'J|  (p.  534)— ^;q%  3<'^t»ciH,3TRfl^^^- 

Ic^TTg:  I    For  further  remarks  see  our  Notes  to  ii.  205. 

(v)  The  figure  called  qft^TiT,  which  not  only  our 
author  but  even  w^z  does  not  recognise  and  regard- 
ing which,  even  between  those  that  recognise  it — W[^i 
f^^^^i  %IT^,  ^TTvTTq-  and  3T':q?:3i^%^— there  seems  to  be 
a  slight  difference  of  opinion,  is  in  our  opinion  a 
matter  of  over-subtlety.  In  the  line— 5ra%?T  ^Ji^  ^^ 
i^^m  if  ?Ti^  is  regarded  as  a  ^mi  the  lotus  or  ar^sr 
must  transfer  its  ^  completely  to  the  eye  or  ^.  The 
eye,  in  other  words,  must  lose  all  its  character  as  an 
eye  and  take  upon  itself  the  character  of  the  lotus. 
Accordingly  ^ji^  can  bloom  but  cannot  see.  This  is 
not  a  ^i^cRj  therefore.  It  cannot  also  be  an  J^qflr,  for 
^e^cT  or  5Ri?ic^  cannot  become  a  common  property  re- 
siding more  prominently  on  the  ^qriR  lotus  and  less 
prominently  on  the  ^iq^  eye.  We  must  hence  invent 
a  new  figure  in  which  the  ^  between  the  ^W^  and 
the  ^^  is  %Ct^,  but  the  result  is  not  that  ^tpTH  has 
transferred  its  ^  to  the  ^^,  but  rather  ^3^^^R  has 
itself  assumed  the  ^  of  the  ;3q^3f  so  that  the  lotus  can 


107  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  66 

see.  This  therefore  is  the  figure  called  Tf^'JiHT.  Com- 
pare the  Chitramimafisa  (p.  59)— ^q%  si^rlJ?5f^^T^^qm  VRi^ 
'^R^r^  3  ^^"^  Vi^^WWVk  Wcf  I  In  this  connection  it  has 
to  be  observed  that  ^^fRM^M-i  (as  quoted  by  the  3T^5^R- 
^T^3^»  P-  161)  regards  ^j\z^  in  the  line  in  question  as  an 
^JTJTT  based  upon  a  common  property  like  ^^T^'f^Tc^,  and 
this  seems  to  be  the  best  solution  of  the  difficulty. 

(vi)  We  will  consider  one  little  point  about  this 
figure  before  we  pass  on  to  a  consideration  of  its  sub- 
divisions. Rupaka  as  we  saw  is  an  ^TRitr  of  the  ^3^R 
upon  the  ^^i\^  based  upon  ^^J^^,  and  the  question  is,  is 
the  ^TRtq  primarily  of  the  word  upon  the  word,  or  of 
the  thing-denoted-by-the-word  upon  the  thing-denoted- 
by-the-word,  or  of  both  simultaneously.  Says  Prati- 
harenduraja  (p,  iD—cT^^f^  ^^R^T:  I  %f%^5f  ^T^i<lm^4*'^- 

^5q?TR3^^3T^=^TmT^  5^1^  i 

^^m  ^^  ^h  ^-^<^^qdl%  ^qJTR^T^^Rtq  OTITm^R^RN^  I 

(vii)  As  Dandin  himself  observes  (ii.  96)  Rupaka, 
like  Upama,  is  capable  of  infinite  divisions  made  more 
or  less  on  the  same  basis.  There  is  first  of  all  the 
merely  grammatical  aspect  of  it  which  gives  the  first 
three  varieties  of  Dandin  :  W^^  3T^R^  and  ^^fT^cfsq^, 
as  also  the  ^^iJ^q^R  (ii.  82).  Next,  there  is  what 
might  be  called  the  rhetorical  aspect,  which  accounts 
for  the  varieties  called  STT^^^R  (ii.  91),  ^nrmT^^r^^ 
(ii.  92),  and  cTf^qg^^^  (ii.  95),  as  well  as  for  f^;§:5^^q^ 
(ii.  84),  1^^^  (ii.  86),  ^sq^r^q^  (ii.  89),  and  oqi%^^j^7?^ 
(ii.  90),  where  it  will  be  seen  that  Rupaka  proper  is 
associated  with  some  other  additional  rhetorical  de- 
vice. The  usual  divisions  of  w\^»  given  in  the  Texts 
are  the  same  as  those  exhibited  in  the  tree  given  under 
Note  (i)  to  ii.  43-45  above.  Dandin's  ^^"^5^cjj  is  the 
same  as  ^rrw^R^^flq^;^^':^  while  his  ^m^,  sr^^n^^,  and 


ii.  66—  ]  Kavyadarsa  [  108 

H'=hl^-^^M^s  (with  the  further  sub-divisions  ofgrfTj^rgxH  and 
jm^)  may  roughly  correspond  to  iTc|%[f^^^cR.  What 
is  known  as  q^qfer^^q^  with  its  two  sub-divisions  of 
3T%iEr^  and  %q'5c5  are  practically  one  with  Dandin's 
^M^h^Mch  (ii.  93)  and  %s^^  (ii.  87),  while  the  subdivi- 
sions based  on  simple  or  serial  arrangement  Dandin 
does  not  recognise  at  all. 

(viii)  The  Alarhkarakaustubha  observes  (p.  228)  that 
some  attempt  to  make  out  a  variety  of  ^q^p  called 
^q:2jT^r^^  on  the  analogy  of  the  ^r^r^nw  described  in 
ii.  43ff.— qr^^TT^  mt  ^T^Tsff^ci^T^q:  ^Tq^T^f^??^  I  ?T^  RIW- 

This  however  is  regarded  by  the  majority  of  Alaih- 
karikas  as  m^^^Sht.  Compare  the  familiar  example 
of  it— 

After  a  long  and  technical  discussion  the  3T^=lrR€t?=5*?- 
^T^  decides  against  the  acceptance  of  ^t^=2Tt4^^,  the 
instances  quoted  for  it  being  merely  those  of  ^^^. 
See  further  our  Notes  to  ii.  348. 

(ix)  We  have  said  above  (Note  iii)  that  in  a  Rupaka 
the  common  property  can  never  be  expressed  as  a 
common  property.  For  a  common  thing  has  to  be 
shared  by  more  than  one  while  in  a  ^^^  the  ^sqJTH  and 
^^  are  conceived  as  but  one  thing.  All  the  same 
there  is  always  a  common  property  implied  as  the 
very  basis  of  the  STRtq  required  for  WW*,  and  if  this  ^ 
is  expressed  as  belonging  to  dM^HM  alone,  or  primarily  to 
the  ^qrrR  and  secondarily  in  a  sort  of  a  reflex  fashion 
to  ^q^^r,  that  does  not  violate  the  requirements  of  the 
figure.  Consider  for  example  the  illustration  in  ii.  87. 
The  compound  word  ^^^^frr^  is  to  be  dissolved  here  in 
a  manner  so  as  to  give  more  prominence  to  ^^  (i.  e. 
^^fli^n^^  according  to  Panini  II.  i.  72)  and  therefore 
the  adjectives  iN^'^m^rrrl  and  ^Tr^CJTT^^R^  must  be 


109  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  72 

primarily  predicable  of  w^  alone,  which  they  are, 
seeing  that  the  senses  of  ^^*^  and  *gfR:  that  suit  q^ 
are  only  secondarily  suggested  and  that  too  after  an 
effort.  With  this  important  condition  governing  the 
expression  of  the  common  property,  therefore,  we  can 
obtain  for  w^  the  various  sub-varieties  that  turn  upon 
the  manner  of  expressing  the  common  property.  Says 
Jagannatha   (p.   243)— ^rm^'^l'^im^^T'^'WRTT^  f^f^'^^^M*il 

^R-gis^TTm-."  w!^  5{^p?frT^cRrT  ^tTTtT:  I  For  the  corres- 
ponding examples  see  ^^l^r*^  itself. 


Notes  to  II.  67-68"— (i)  The  BT^-=bK^^l  thus  versifies  Dan- 
din's  examples  of  J^^fT^^^W — 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  illustration  in  ii.  67  is  also  a 
^^-^jcJ^M-^i,  but  it  is  adduced  merely  to  illustrate  the 
nature  of  the  Me taphor-out-of- Compound. 


Notes  to  II.  69-70--(i)  The  compound  rfrwff^^^^  should 
rather  have  been  dissolved  as— 5T|^fc5^  ^q51^5T|^t'^^c5J^I 

clcT^  rTRTf f^;^^^'^  I  This  mode  connects  clPR  primarily 
with  ^  the  ^qjfR.  Compare  Note  (ix)  to  ii.  66  above. — 
Similarly  the  common  property  between  =^^'JT  and  q^- 
'^^  '-^r-C^-is  to  be  so  understood  as  being  applicable 
primarily  to  the  lotus  and  secondarily  to  the  foot.  This 
is  what  Dandin  intends  to  imply  by  ^^^jf^^TT^fsp^fT^Tci; 
in  ii.  70. 


Notes  to  II.  71-72— (i)  In  the  example  given  it  will  be 
noted  of  course  that  5TF[T^=i[:,  the  adjective  qualifying 
^WJi',  involves  just  an  ordinary  Upama.  What  object 
the  poet  intended  to  superimpose  upon  5^  does  not 
clearly  appear.  It  cannot  be  cprj^  as  we  do  not  asso- 
ciate  ^m  and  tt^Cts  with  it. 


ii.  73—  ] 


Kavyadaria 


110 


Notes  to  II.  73-74 — (i)  The  compound  ^^HM|;^H.  can  be  dis- 
solved so  as  to  result  in  ^s^^J  as  well  as  in  ^^q^.  If  the 
other  adjectives  ( ^'^^,  ^^^[^cJJ^,  3TT^Tf|%^Ji^ )  as 
well  as  the  predicate  (  TT^T^srt  %['3Tl1%  )  had  been  such 
as  to  apply  primarily  to  ^^  and  only  secondarily  to 
^^  that  would  have  been  ^^qcR^TT^sR.  As  it  is,  unless  we 
accept  Premachandra*s  proposed  emendation  into 
44H+i^^^i^,  it  would  be  very  hard  to  establish  a  W{^  here. 
Appearances  point  towards  W(f{J  based  upon  an  extrane- 
ous ^irq"  such  as  ^J^J^'^m  (see  our  Note  (v)  to  ii.  66); 
and  if  an  extraneous  Wf^^  has  to  be  after  all  brought 
in  why  not  imagine  it  to  be,  say,  ^  or  ff^cT,  which 
would  go  primarily  with  qf^  and  so  make  ^^q^  a 
^^q^  (  f^^^^  as  it  would  be  called )  in  accordance  with 
Dandin's  intentions  ? 


Notes  to  II.  75-76— (1)   The  divisions  intended  can  be  thus 
exhibited — 

having  sntP?  upon 


5T5[3rf^+  ^rq^H^  alone    srqq^s  alone 

all  3T^2fq[s  =  3T^2r%^q^, 

=  ^T^^q^,  ii.  70.        ii.  74. 


some  3T^- 
3f^s  alone 

ii.  79. 


all  3Tq^s 
31^2rq^^^,  ii.  72. 


some  STq^cfs  alone 
=  TTcRri^^^q^,  ii.  76. 


grfi^cR  ii.  77.  srg^^qq;  ii.  78. 

(ii)  The  word  3T^  in  ii.  76  cannot  refer  to  ir^ri^^^T^ 
seeing  that  in  the  examples  given  all  the  STcp^qs  or 
constituent  parts  have  the  STldq;  it  can  refer  to  con- 
stituent parts,  and  the  divisions  into  grff  and  argrfj 
are  divisions  of  ^^  involving  ^^  on  (some  or  all) 


Ill  ]  l^otes  [  — ii.  86 

3T^3T^s.  They  cannot  be  divisions  of  W{^  according  to 
a  fresh  fundamentum  divisionis  seeing  that  we  can 
have  incompatibility  between  ST^^s  and  srq^T^s,  and 
between  the  srq^rfq^^  and  some  of  its  ^rq^s,  but  never 
between  the  sr^qfir^and  all  its  ^m^^^ ;  the  s^^^T^?!. cannot 
in  fact  be  called  <H-=f'Nf^^  at  all  in  that  case. 


Notes  to  II.  79-80— (i)  In  the  example  given  the  %TmT 
consists  in  the  fact  that  while  w^  and  '^  are  the 
5T^3f^s  of  5pr  the  ^^,  %^%  the  w^\^  has  only  some  3T^q^s 
corresponding  to  it  that  are  actually  stated  (or  are 
suggested)  but  not  all.  For  instance,  5riR5  suggests 
the  SfT'^f^  reddened  at  moon-rise,  but  as  ^^  cannot 
be  associated  with  the  moon  the  ^  should  in  this  ex- 
ample have  been  conceived  of  as  the  ^^Sf^^.  In 
spite  of  this  circumstance  the  general  impression  is 
that  of  the  superimposition  of  the  ^qR  along  with  its 
ST^^s  upon  the  ^i^M  along  with  its  sr^^f^s,  although 
the  correspondenc  does  not  exist  in  all  the  details  as 
in  a  ^ch^^M^. 


Notes  to  II.  81-82— (i)  This  ^l^qni^^  can  be  distinguish- 
ed from  y^^^'-l^-h  by  reason  of  the  circumstance  that 
in  the  latter  it  is  possible  to  have  the  3TT^  on  the 
ST^f^  (e.  g.  =^  qf^c^)  independently  of  the  sr^q^Rfqs, 
which  merely  serve  to  heighten  the  charm  of  the 
ST^^fs^TKtq.  In  the  present  variety  the  STRtq  of  '^^^Tc^  upon 
qr^  the  3T^i^  becomes  meaningless  taken  by  itself. 
It  can  become  plausible  only  if  qr^  as  well  as  the  ^^i^ 
are  taken  as  fq^tw%%5.  The  f^q'^lf^^^TT^  is  a  more 
intimate  relation  than  the  sr^^Rlw^T^. 


Notes  to  II.  83-84— (i)  The  ^^  would  have  been  more 
pointedly  brought  out  if  for  the  word  ^|  in  the  illustra- 
tion had  been  substituted  the  synonym  OTJj^tg. 


Notes  to  II.  85-86 — (i)  The  distinction  between  ^^^^q^  and 
|rjj7?Tr  (ii-50)  is  of  course  sufficiently  obvious. 


ii.  87—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  112 

Notes  to  II.  87 — (i)  See  note  (ix)  to  ii.  66.  The  si»nza  is  omit- 
ted by  M.  The  usual  explanatory  stanza  is  lacking 
in  this  case,  regarding  which  the  ^cTT^^TRSift  observes — 
^m^^^  [  fmwH  ]  ^r^^cTT  ^  53fpc?TT^J^  I  This  might  seem 
to  raise  a  suspicion  about  the  genuineness  of  ii.  87,  but 
it  is  given  by  the  best  Mss.     Compare  also  ii.  313. 


Notes  to  II.  88-90— (i)  Our  Sanskrit  Commentary  follows 
^^^.     But  ^H^^  has   not   been   able   to   explain   the 
varieties  satisfactorily  and  had  to  give  a  new  example 
of  his  own  to  suit  his  own  explanation  of  the  definition 
.  in  ii.  88.     A  better  explanation  perhaps  would  be  to 
take  3TniT=the  secondary  or  arRtft^  (moon)  and  5pq"  =  the 
actual  moon.     As  in  both  the  varieties  illustrated  in 
ii.  89  and  ii.  90  the  g^^'^rn":  is  compared  (or  contrasted) 
with  the  actual  moon  it  is  evident  that  such  a  compari- 
son can  only  take  place  if  and  after  the»=^;^  is  super- 
imposed upon  the  face.   The  Wi^  must  therefore  already 
exist»  and  all  that  is  done  in  addition   is  to  bring   out 
the  similarity  of  the  i^^-^^qr:  ( and  impliedly  but  not 
expressedly  of  the  ^  )  with  the  actual  moon   in  an 
^M^IH^^^   and   the   dissimilarity   between   them    in   a 
o^-^kR^^M*.     The   ^i^mii^tTt   apparently    so     interprets 
these  varieties ;  for   it  says — TftoftsjW^:  g^:  5I>qT^'- 1  g^- 
•civ^^-i  ^^r^^^  %fcr  I   And    we   can    accordingly   take 
5n%^^i%=<iTTfR  ^sdf^  rt^  ^?^  ^^'  following  again  the 
same  commentary.     For  a  similar  use  of  ^TM  and  5?52f 
compare  ii.  160. 

(ii)  In  the  second  line  of  ii.  90  the  reading  of  M  is 
decidedly  superior,  bift  all  other  Mss.  are  against  it. 

(iii)  Bhamaha  alone  amongst  extant  alamkarikas 
accepts  ^jqJTT^^^  as  a  distinct  alamkara.  He  thus 
defines  and  illustrates  it  (iii.  34-35) — 

Hero  Vishnu's  foot  is  declared  to   be   a   novel  mirror. 
The  conceipt  is  quite  out  of  the   common;  and  while 


113   ]  Notes  [  — ii.92 

the  3TT?R  of  ^^c^  upon  qr^  does  give  rise  to  the 
Rupaka,  yet  in  po  far  as  the  ^^  is  said  to  be  a  new 
or  strange  ^"Ji,  the  full  force  of  the  ^^7^  does  not  show 
itself,  being  thwarted  by  a  possible  ^^m  standing  out 
in  the  back-ground.  This  is  probably  the  purport  of 
Bhamaha's  definition.  Dandin*s  definition  of  the 
figure  is  so  differently  worded  from  that  of  Bhamaha 
that  it  would  be  hazardous  to  imagine  that  there  is 
some  kind  of  a  connection  between  the  two  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  Dandin  and  Bhamaha  are  the  only  two 
writers  extant  who  have  anything  to  say  of  ^q^Tr^^^- 
Bhamaha  accepts  it  as  an  independent  figure;  Dandin 
(cp.  ii.  358)  turns  it  into  a  sub-variety  of  Rupaka:  but 
there  is  nothing  of  the  nature  of  a  dispute  or  contro- 
versy between  the  statements  of  the  two  concerning 
this  figure.  It  is  likely  therefore  that  the  two  writers 
are  following  independent  traditions  in  regard  to  their 
explanation  of  this  figure 

(iv)  The  tenth  canto  of  the  Bhattikavya  is  composed 
to  illustrate  figures  of  speech.  Amongst  them  3q?TT^^^ 
is  illustrated  by  x.  60 — 

Here  the  foaming  river-mouths  as  they  fell  into  the 
ocean,  are  compared  to  the  dropped  upper-garment 
( if^cT  TS^RTTr^ )  from  the  mountain-breasts  ( •'^^[f^'^^R  ) 
of  the  earth  at  the  sight  of  her  lord  Rama.  The  compar- 
ison of  the  streams  with  the  garment  is  based  upon 
the  3TRtq  of  ^;tc^  on  the  mountains;  and  so  this  is 
^'-mi<?NH*H,— ^'-l+iwiid  ^^q^pft^^: — as  the  commentator 
^T^^wfe  says.  It  would  be  difficult  to  apply  Dandin's 
definition  to  the  present  example. 


Notes  to  II.  91-92— (i)  The  distinction  between  3Tr^^^ 
and  fi^^q-sh  is  sufficiently  obvious.  Premachandra 
understands  ii.  91  all  wrong,  and  Bohtlingk  follows 
Premachandra.     An  srr^^^^  is  an  3Tr%q  following  up- 

15     Kavyadapsa] 


ii.  9^—  1  tCavyadaria  [   114 

on  a  W^  and  serving  to  weaken  the  full  effect  of  the 
Q^KFT  required  for  the  ^^,  while  a  ^rrn^TR^^'T^  is,  so 
to  say,  an  3TT%q  of  an  srr^^^q^.  Thus  in  ii.  91  the  JTR^, 
while  calling  the  face  the  moon,  suggests  that  in  as 
much  as  the  face  is  3T?qT^dll'Q<  while  the  real  moon  is 
^^,  the  •c|rj(,^i<|Lj  made  upon  the  5^  is  not  com- 
pletely justified.  The  ^HTF^TR^^  adds  to  all  this  2^ 
further  remark  to  the  effect  that  possibly  the  face-moon 
might  be  ^^^5  in  reality  (and  so  the  STRT'T  might  be 
fully  justified):  only  his  own  ill  luck  comes  in  the 
way  of  his  realising  the  ^^^5c^  or  the  3TT^K^-b<:«^  of  the 
face  moon.  Premachandra  (perhaps  under  the  influence 
ol  the  ideas  in  the  two  earlier  stanzas)  thinks  that  in 
ii.  91  the  ?trR)  wishes  to  say  that  the  =^F^c^d^  is  deroga- 
tory to  the  5^^^??  because  the  real  moon  is  3T:=2fTOTf^ 
while  the  face-moon  is  not  so.  Any  ^Tf^^r  reader 
would  at  once  perceive  that  such  an  interpretation 
murders  all  the  delicate  suggestions  of  the  stanza. 


Notes  to  II .  93— (i)  Regarding  the  designation  of  the  figure 
the   following   extract     from    the   ^cTI^MIl'^Hl    is    quite 

explicit— 3T^  5^^  qf^T#T  ^^m  ^  i^'^  wmsi  ^r^^n#T 

^c^3?t:  JT^cf^#T  WVn\^  ^^>f;q^f^  ^  1  It  will  be^observ- 
ed  however  that  ^  is  not  an  3T^3f^  of  the  sr^  as  ^ 
was  of  the  qf^  in  ii.  69,  the  example  for  ^ch^^Mch.  The 
JT^^^Rtq  is  helped  by,  and  is  only  rendered  possible  by 
the  <S'c=iiOh  ;  hence  this  variety  comes  nearer  to  the 
Minima <^M*  of  later  writers,  which  has  been  defined  as 
(  ^^^,  X.  29  )—^^  W^^Ktq:  q^T^'WROTj^  I  Whether, 
however,  Dandin  intended  to  make  every  ^Mch^c^nch'  a 
Hi^^Raf^^H't)  as  thus  explained  we  have  no  definite  grounds 
to  assert.  Seeing  however  that  the  qf^SR^rdq  upon  the 
face  and  the  ^cllc=ll<)M  on  the  eye-brows  are  not  based 
upon  any  definite  ^;[^  that  would  help  the  principal 
3TRtq  in  the  verse,  it  is  possible  that  Dandin  wants  us 
to  understand  ^qcb^W^  as  ^%^  W(^^  i.  e.  ^^^w^sm^^^^q^ 
or  q<MRd^M**i  and  that  the  subordinate  3TRtqs  of  the 
Tf^R^  and  ^s^m  do  notvitally  affect  the  character  of  this 
Rupaka  variety. 


115  ]  Notes  [— ii.95 

Notes  to  II.  94-95— (i)  Compare  the  nature  of  clTqT^^rRtqJTT 
(ii.  36).  There,  subsequent  to  an  erroneous  judgment 
(whether  of  the  nature  of  ^^  or  of  ^TTlf^  the  author 
does  not  indicate :  but  both  are  possible)  based  upon 
5^r?^  between  the  ^^^  and  the  ^TfR,  the  real  nature 
of  the  ^q^  was  finally  determined  upon.  In  the  pre- 
sent Rupaka  variety  there  is  just  an  opposite  process 
of  the  mind  from  reality  to  error— only  the  error  is 
not  3TJTT^4  but  is  a  conscious  poetic  device  which  can 
deceive  neither  the  speaker  nor  anybody  else.  In  so 
far  however  as  there  is  an  attempt  to  conceal  facts  the 
name  of  the  variety  explains  itself. 

(ii)  Dandin  admits  an  independent  figure  of  speech 
called  ^TqfRT  (ii.  304-309).  In  ii.  309  he  alludes  to 
what  is  called  3WN|T%  by  which  he  presumably  means 
a  sub-variety  of  ^^^\ — but  there  is  none  with  this 
name  amongst  the  given  ww\  varieties — and  in  the 
present  stanzas  he  mentions  a  ^Tr^Nf^^^^.  It  is  rather 
difficult  to  determine  in  the  first  instance  whether 
these  are  three  independent  alamkaras  and  in  the  next 
place  what  is  the  exact  distinction  between  them  as 
Dandin  sees  it.  Now  some  hold  that  by  ^qTTTT|^  Dan- 
din  means  ^TT^n?g^[^77^-~^JTr^^5Tt^f^^[^[Tci;  as  Ca  puts  it. 
Cp.  ii.  96  also.  Cb  thinks  that  by  ^3q?TNifr[  is  meant 
3rT|#RT  or  ^"^ftqJTT,  adding  5iRrr|^  ^^  <U)di^mr?q^:  ^ 
TT^  I  Premachandra  explains  ;3q?TPT|^-  by  ^IT^^^TNyf^: 
— ^rr?^3TTM^ '^4^4+.^ I ^^^ I  ft^l^R^TN^^^^* — and  thinks  that  ^- 
^^rtwr  (ii.  34)  is  what  Dandin  intends  in  ii.  309.  Cs 
also  agrees  in  this.  Now  in  view  of  the  fact  that  in 
outward  form  at  least  the  ^^W}  variety  exemplified  in 
ii.  36  bears  an  unmistakable  resemblance  to  any  ordi- 
nary case  of  3Tq^,  and  in  view  further  of  the  fact  that 
the  ^f^T^RtqiTT  may  be  a  judgment  subsequent  to  a 
^ff^rq^cj^Mch  (as  also  to  a  JTrftq^rr),  it  is  not  impossible 
that  in  ii.  309  Dandin  might  be  equally  plausibly 
thinking  of  ii.  36.  And  in  any  case  we  can  regard  the 
^qTq|f^  as  separate  from  ^Tr^T^^^^q^.  If  3q7TTq|f^  = 
ii.  36  we  have  already — Note  (i)  above — shown  its  dis- 
tinction from  crf'^lM^'4^M=^ ;  while  if  >dM*^IM^l%  =  ii.  34,  as 


ii.  95 — ]  Kamj(l(iaria  (    116 

5rfcl^*'JliHWr  and  clf^Nf^^'^j^  are  quite  distinct  on  ^the  very- 
face  of  them  no  attempt  need  be  made  to  distinguish 
the  one  from  the  other. 

(iii)  But  we  must  learn  to  clearly  distinguish  rff^- 
Tf^^^  from  the  figure  QT^jfrf  as  Dandin  defines  it.  To 
later  writers  the  two  are  undistinguishable.  Some 
think  that  in  the  Rupaka  variety  one  dharmin  as  a 
whole  is  negated  and  another  asserted  in  its  place, 
while  in  the  alamkara  called  3TTiT%  there  is  the  nega- 
tion of  a  certain  dharma  of  the  dharmin  and  the 
assertion  of  another  instead.  This,  however,  will  not 
hold  in  the  case  of  ^^mM|T%  (ii.  308).  A  better  dif- 
ferentia would  be  what  is  supplied  by  the  adjective 
5;^T%dii'jTid>^H.  i°  the  definition,  which  suggests  that 
the  negated  (51^,  ^3Wr)  and  the  asserted  (bt^I^,  ^dMifM) 
things  ought  to  have  a  similarity  between  them.  This 
is  not  the  case  in  the  figure  3Tq^%  where  anything  can 
be  negated  and  another  asserted  in  its  place  :  cp.  3{q^ 


Notes  to  II.  96 — (i)  Regarding  the  sub-divisions  of  Rupaka 
Bhamaha   says  (ii.  22)— ^TTl^q^fw?^[^J%Tf^^  =^   I  ^ 
^H<*il5^*i  \     Consequently   when   Dandin  mentions  in- 
numerable varieties  of  Rupaka  as  being  current  he 
,    must  have  had  others  than  Bhamaha  in  his  mind. 


Notes  to  II.  97— (i)  In  the  various  definitions  of  Dipaka 
that  are  in  the  field  two  or  three  issues  have  been 
raised.  In  the  first  place,  is  it  necessary  that  ^ro  be 
based  upon  similarity  ?  Bharata,  Dandin,  Bhamaha, 
Bhoja,  the  author  of  Vagbhatalamkara,  and  Visva* 
natha  are  quite  silent  on  the  point.  Rudrata  regards 
Dipaka  as  a  matter-of-fact  {^\^^)  figure  and  not  an 
3Tiqj:zT  figure.   Udbhata  explicitly  demands  ^TT^  (p.  14)— 

while  Vamana  (iv.  3.  18— vdMi{lHl4+l^=il<+i)^*l  f^),  Ruy- 
yaka  (p.  71),  Mammata  (p.  775— ^ff5i%^  ^q^ 


117  1  Motes  l—ii.97 

^\^),  and  Jagannatha  (p.  322— -si^JdHmi^^^ii^ri"  i'^P^'-TR'Jr'-^mt- 
?^  cfi';^?^),  do  the  same  thing;  though  Mammata,  for 
instance,  admits  a  variety  of  ^tq^  (the  so-called  ^R^- 
^q^)  where  the  w^  is  not  in  evidence.  In  as  much 
however  as  every  Dipaka  demands  one  word  syntacti- 
cally related  to  more  than  one  sentence,  we  can 
always  regard  the  thing  connoted  by  that  word  as 
the  w^-,  and  so  we  need  not  make  much  of  the  condi- 
tion about  the  ^v\t^  being  ^^^,  as  Ruyyaka  puts 
it.  The  next  issue  raised  is  about  the  '^v^^  that  are 
said  to  possess  the  tti^  common  ^4.  Most  writers 
insist  that  the  ^f^s  be  partly  5i|R^  and  partly  3T5[^cT  but 
they  must  not  be  all  either  5[^  alone  or  3T5I^  alone. 
This  last,  according  to  them  is  a  case  of  ^wi^cTT  (see 
Note  (i)  to  ii  48,  above).  Now  Dandin  is  not  parti- 
cular on  this  point :  his  examples  suggest  that  he 
admits  all  STfcTs  (e.  g.  ii.  100),  all  srsfff^Ts  (e.  g.  ii.  101), 
and  some  Sficfs  and  some  3T5lff^s  (e.g.  ii.  99).  Regard- 
ing the  distinction  between  ^iq^  and  ^^^ftf^t^T  the 
following  extract  from  the  sr^^R^st^^^  (p.  296-297) 
may  be  said  to  be  the  last  word  on  the  controversy — 

^  ^m^\  *R^5TOT  (xvi.  55-56)  ^to^^jtwt^rtci;  cm  ^o^tf^t- 

(ii)  A  large  number  of  varieties  of  Dipaka  are  con- 
ceivable. Dandin  first  gives  a  four-fold  distinction 
based  upon  the  same  principle  as  in  ii.  13  and  then 
gives  three  sub-varieties  under  each  according  to  the 
position  of  the  common  word.  Regarding  this  last 
principle  of  sub-division  Jagannatha  remarks  (p.  327)  — 


11 


97—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  118 

•^M«-d^4M^^-lti^  I  — Mamraata  and  others,  as  before  ob- 
served, admit  a  variety  called  ^<^N^  defined  in  the 
3T^-4>K^i^^  (p.  291)  as— 3?%^^  ^R5R^q%%J%2rr§  ^ft^  and 
illustrated  by  f^^?[r^  (p.  520)  as— 

^%w^  ^^fqf^  ^mi  ^^' 
TrRi#  ^TT^  mf^  ^^r%  ^  n 

In  connection  with  this  variety  another  similar  gra- 
tuitous principle  of  sub-division  (not  enunciated  by 
Dandin)  turns  upon  the  case  of  the  common  ^3T^,  and 
so  we  have  Dipakas  of  ^,  ^,  ^fj^,  ^Sf^^T,  3Tqr^R,  ^f?^, 
and  3Tf^r^^  — all  severally  illustrated  in  the  st^^fhw^^T 
pp.  292  ff.  Regarding  ^SR^JJ^TT^  Jayaratha  remarks 
(p.  73)-3T5r...f^rlj|iJ||  5r^dMr4i--bl^^Jra#*T^T5^^Rc^TW  ^T5^2TT^- 

Similar  remarks  are  also  passed  by  Jagannatha 
(pp.  324-325).  The  varieties  illustrated  by  our  author 
in  ii  109,  ii.  Ill,  ii.  113  are  an  attempt  to  combine  the 
^^q^5tl%^  w-ith  the^^^r  of  some  other  figure  or  mode 
of  expression  ;  while  the  ^TT^r  variety  and  other  chain- 
varieties  can  always  be  superadded  to  almost  every 
figure-of-speech.  This  alamkara  is  liable  to  T%1^^^^- 
^^^  (illustrated  by  Jagannatha,  p.  328  f.)  which 
makes  the  syntactical  relation  rather  difficult  to 
establish. 


Notes  to  II.  98-102— (i)  The  first  line  of  ii.  99  seems  to 
have  been  misunderstood  by  Bohtlingk.  The  elephants 
are  of  course  the  king's  war-elephants  and  not  *  die 
welt  tragenden  Elephanten.' 


Notes  to  II.  103-106— (i)  The  distinction  between  the 
Dipaka  variety  illustrated  in  ii.  106  and  the  figure 
called  ^Tftfrff  illustrated  in  ii.  352-354  consists  in  the 
fact  that  while  f^  has  to  be  supplied  severally  in  the 


119   1  Notes  (— ii.ll9 

various  statements  in  ii.  106,  no  such  necessity  exists 
in  the  ^T%>  illustrations.  The  omission  of  ^^^^ 
would  have  been  an  improvement 


Notes  to  II.  107-115— (i)  As  Dandin  says  distinctly,  the 
instance  in  ii.  107  contains  an  s^rf^^M^-h.  Since  the 
word  ^^  is  the  common  word  it  follows  that  in  an 
3Trf^^tw  it  is  enough  if  it  occurs  somewhere  in  the 
first  sentence  and  not  necessarily  in  the  very  begin- 
ning of  that  sentence. 

(ii)  The  variety  illustrated  in  ii.  Ill  is  distinct  from 
the  so-called  --hK^^^iM^  of  the  moderners.  See  above 
Note  (ii)  to  ii.  97.  The  emendation  suggested  by 
Premachandra  is  good  but  not  backed  up  by  any 
manuscripts. 

(iii)  The  statement  in  ii.  115  testifies  to  the  exist- 
ence before  Dandin's  day  of  writers  who  gave  a  still 
larger  number  of  Dipaka  varieties.  Bhamaha  (ii.  25) 
gives  just  three.  

Notes  to  II .  116 — (i)  Dandin  distinctly  says  that  every 
3?!^%  is  an  amplified  ^^np;  the  one  can  therefore 
always  be  turned  into  the  other.  Consequently,  re- 
garding the  necessity  of  a  basic  ^J^f,  and  the  require- 
ment that  the  things  adduced  be  all  5i^s  alone,  or 
3T5I^^s  alone,  or  both  together,  the  remarks  made  in 
Note  (i)  to  ii.  97  hold  true  of  this  figure  also.  This 
figure  is  not  recognised  as  a  distinct  figure  by  any 
other  writer  except  Jayadeva  the  author  of  the  Chandra- 
loka  (  stanza  45 )  who  calls  it  3TT#T^N^.  Bhoja  (iv.  78) 
regards  it  as  a  sub-variety  of  Dipaka. 


Notes  to  II.  117— (i)  The  figure  called  tr^^^tq^  illustrated 
in  ii.  Ill  also  employed  synonyms ;  but  they  were 
connected  with  one  word ;  here  the  synonyms  R^h^f^ 
etc.  are  connected  with  separate  words. 


Notes  to  II.  118-119— (i)  The  ?n^5[r^^jR  called  jr^  also  has 
words    or    syllabic  groups    repeated;    but   there    the 


ii.  119— )  Kavyadaria  [  120 

repetitions  cannot  be  dispensed  with,  while  in  an  ariffrl 
the  sense  of  the  passage  does  not  suffer  by  doing  away 
with  the  repetitions.  Id  other  words,  3Tr^%  can  be 
turned  into  a  ^r^  while  3^^  cannot  be  so  trans- 
formed. 


Notes  to  II .  120 — (i). Different  views  about  the  nature  of 
Akshepa  are  current  and  naturally  the  definitions  of 
this  figure  differ  from  writer  to  writer.  Dandin's  de- 
finition— 5r1cr^''-frfTR[%^: — is  the  simplest  in  the  field  and 
of  widest  application.  As  Jegannatha  (p.  424)  remarks- 

5^W^^  ^  ^R^'tfrf  ^s3T^%  R^:  ^^^TT^m^^-hK:  I  Others 
delimit  the  field  of  this  alaiiikara  to  the  negation  of 
the  vdMijM  alone  As  Vamana  ( iv.  3.27 )  says— ^qqRT#?- 
^r^:  «  ^^^T^r^lT^^  %?f^^TT%SfRfRr%"7: ,  as  he  explains  the 
Sutra  in  his  Vritti.     Vamana's  example  is — 

This  is  the  same  as  Jf^flnTT^r^  which  Mammata  (p.  894) 
thus  defines  and  explains — 

3TT%q  ^qr^r^  sfcftqgqH^cTT  i 

^^  ^  ^  ^J^^  fcR^^FRf^^pq^q;  II 

^cT  ^q^Jr^^tTqTTR5iT%^^5^'3c^Tf^  ^Wfrn  5rrftqf3[l  As  we  have 
seen  Mammata's  second  Pratipa  is  the  same  as  Dandin's 
%prf^q3Tr  (ii.  17);  while  Dandin's  i^ld^lNlM-nr  (ii.  34)  per- 
haps comes  nearer  to  the  first  kind.  The  srfrf^^l^-'hK 
recognised  by  the  f5f^53rr^^'lJr%r^^  (stanza  164)  is  of 
course  a  different  species  altogether. 

(ii)  Others  introduce  other  delimiting  conditions. 
They  say  for  instance  that  while  <s{\^^  is  a  5rRfWtT% 
it  ought  not  to  be  a  real  downright  5ffcl%>ir.  The  thing 
intended  ought  to  be  conveyed  (in  an  even  more 
telling  fashion)  by  the  apparent  denial  of  it.  As 
the     Alamkarasarvasva     (p.    114)  clearly    puts     it— 


121   ]  Notes  [  — ii.  120 

The  definitions  of  most  later  writers   are  framed  so  as 
to  include  all  these  conditions.     Thus— - 
Mammata— 

Visvanatha  (x.  65) — 

Bhamaha  (ii.  68)  and  Udbhata  (p.  29)— 

5Tr%q  ^(%  t  wk[:  m(^  fmi  ( ^^^ )  2T«rr  ( ^i )  li 

It  will  be  seen  that  Dandin's  example  of  ^^  fits  in 
with  all  these  requirements  and  it  would  be  a  regular 
illustration  for  the  figure  as  above  defined. 

(iii)  With  regard  to  the  <ht^  described  in  Note  (ii) 
the  negation  of  the  ^5rT'-b"#Ji*  theme  is  usually  ground- 
ed on  the  fact  of  the  thing  being  already  too  well 
known,  or  of  the  speaker's  being  powerless  to  do  justice 
to  it— q^qifTM%r%  ST^^rqq^cIsq-r^H^  ^^hNN^  3T%1%§:^  =^-- 
as  a  commentator  observes.  It  is  divided  into 
.    four  sub-varieties.   Compare  Sahityadarpana  (p.  547)— 

q^^^fl^f^  if  I  ^c2TT%q^  =^^RT  ^^:  I  For  illustrations  see 
the  work  cited.  Dandin  is  alone,  amongst  extant 
writers,  to  give  a  classification  of  this  figure   based 

upon  3n%c3|-^. 

(iv)  As  the  Akshepa  described  in  Note  (ii)  was  of 
the  nature  of  an  apparent  negation  of  what  is  intended 
to  be  asserted,  so  on  the  same  analogy  we  can  have 
another  variety  of  the  nature  of  an  apparent  asser- 
tion of  what  is  sought  to  be  negated.  Compare 
Alamkarasarvasva   (p.  120)— sf'^T  ^S^g^'c^^r  R^^^qq^: 

q^q^fqt  I     It  will  be  seen  that  most  of  Dandin's  exam* 
16  [Kavyadars^] 


Ii.l20— ]  KFivyUdaria  [    122 

pies  of  Akshepa  fall  under  this  variety.  The  figure- 
of-speech  called  ^  is,  as  Bhoja  says,  (iv,  64)— ?n%r|  .. 
%^\  Its  nature  is— %?TlH^RHi  ll§[Rr  ^^R^TT  g^?n  ^ 
[^IcfK'Jifi^  1  Some  of  our  author's  examples  (e.  g.  q^^fRl^^, 
ii.  123)  are  primarily  of  the  nature  of  Rodha  as  thus 
understood. 

(v)  Howsoever  understood  Akshepa  has  to  be  distin- 
guished from  Virodha  and  from  Apahnuti;  and  the  dis- 
tinction is  not  very  difficult  to  make.  In  Virodha  (see 
ii.  333)  there  is  expressed  contradiction  between  the  two 
things  with  a  view  to  bring  out  some  peculiar  f^tt^  of 
the  theme  under  discussion.  In  Akshepa  with  the 
same  intention  there  is  a  contradiction ;  but  it  is 
between  the  actual  expression  and  the  real  intention 
of  the  speaker  which  is  not  expressed. —  In  an  Apa- 
hnuti a  certain  thing  (in  some  aspects  of  it  or  as 
regards  its  entire  nature)  is  negated  and  another 
asserted  in  its  place,  the  negated  and  the  asserted 
things  being  both  actually  expressed  in  words.  Such 
is  not  the  case  in  an  Akshepa  as  we  have  just  seen. — 
The  distinction  between  some  specific  varieties  of 
Akshepa  and  other  allied  figures  admitted  by  Dandin 
will  be  dealt  with  in  our  Notes  to  the  stanzas 
concerned. 


Notes  to  II.  121-126— (i)  Vrittakshepa  is  the  same  as 
Uktavishaya  Akshepa  of  later  writers.  The  four-fold 
condition  for  this  variety,  in  the  words  of  the  Alamkara- 
sarvasva,  is — tt^  ^  3tt^  ^^'  cR^T  ft^'-T:  ft^^^JFTT^qq^ITrR^^- 
W^^^  Rm^r<iH\^A  %r%  =^5S2ri^^^  \  Here  ar^f  f%^Pf  is  the 
theme  intended  to  be  described;  that  has  been  declar- 
ed to  be  impossible;  this  declaration  of  course  is  not 
seriously  intended;  and  ultimately  the  marvellous 
nature  of  the  victory  stands  out  most  prominently 
before  the  readers.  Hence  this  is  a  regular  example 
fulfilling  all  conditions. 

(ii)  Vartamanakshepa  is  otherwise  designated  as 
Rodha.  Bhoja  (p.  422)  however  calls  it  5j^  f^W%^: 
and  observes— 9T5r  f^r:  f^  ^  f^  l^q^   f^<;^^;3^ 


123  ]  jSfotes  I— ii.   132 

^'TTr^'R^Tri^  sr^iwirfq  I^Wr^^t^tt  ^i^  w^^  fm^  \^i 
S^  f^^%q:  I  — As  to  Bhavishyat  Akshepa  it  is  to  be 
noted  that  it  is  not  the  same  as  the  q^jjJTT'^f^qq"  variety 
of  the  other  school ;  for  in  that  variety  ^g^^iT^^  Rf^^^, 
whereas  here  it  is  the  thing  that  might  happen  in 
future  that  is  attempted  to  be  averted  by  anticipation. 


Notes  to  II .  127-130~-(i)  Compare  the  illustration  given 
in  ii,  J  27  with  the  illustration  of  Virodha  in  ii.  337. 
Most  modern  writers  would  regard  both  as  cases  of 
Virodha.  It  will  however  be  observed  that  while 
the  second  line  of  ii.  127  is  enough  to  make  it  an  ex- 
ample of  Virodha,  it  is  the  first  line  with  its  denial  of 
'tenderness*  that  makes  the  verse  an  example  of 
Akshepa. 

(ii)  The  principle  underlying  these  two  varieties  is 
the  same  as  that  in  ii.  15-16. 


Notes  to  II.  131-1 32—(i)  The  example  is  of  the  nature  of 
an  attempt  to  deny  an  actually  existing  fault  and  the 
consequent  fear.  The  epithet  ^^Ji^  is  to  be  noted. 
Now  in  a  VibhSvana  (ii.  199)  there  is  a  negation  of  the 
cause  but  an  assertion  of  the  effect,  leading  to  a 
guessing  of  some  subsidiary  cause.  Here  there  is  a 
negation  of  the  [^^[^  or  principal]  cause  ( ^T^ ),  but 
likewise  a  negation  of  the  effect  (  ^q;).  In  addition, 
there  is  an  assertion  of  subordinate  causes  of  fear  such 
as  ^'^'^  etc.  together  with  a  negation  of  their  effect,  viz. 
fear.  Thus  fear  is  an  effect  of  ^  ( sr^qFr^R'^ )  as  well  as 
of  =^^[JFT  ( STsn^TR^RW ),  and  if  the  principal  cau^e  is  said 
to  be  lacking  there  is  nothing  unusual  if  the  result  does 
not  follow  irrespective  of  whether  the  subordinate 
causes  are  or  are  not  present.  Consequently  Prema- 
chandra's  attempt  to  distinguish  this  figure  from  Vibha- 
vana  (which  is  reproduced  in  our  Sanskrit  Commentary) 
is  not  very  much  called  for.  The  main  point  of  the 
illustration  is  the  cool  and  unblushing  denial  oi  his 
fault  by  the  lover. 


ii.  132—  3  Kavyadaria  [  124 

(ii)  We  can  more  reasonably  attempt  to  distinguish 
this  variety  from  Viseshokti  (ii,  323),  esp.  the  variety 
known  as|5fq|ti^i%  (ii.  328).  Mammata  defines  R^qtfrff 
as— QT^i^S  ^{^5  ^^R^:,  and  we  have  seen  that  in  the 
illustration  under  discussion  at  least  the  subordinate 
^RWs  are  all  there,  but  no  effect  ensues.  But  the  gist 
of  the  illustration  is  in  the  epithet  sf^s^.  That  is 
what  makes  this  a  5r^%*<Tr^. 


Notes  to  II.  133-134— (i)  In  ii.  131  the  subordinate  causes 
were  present  but  as  the  principal  cause  was  negated 
the  effect  was  lacking.  Here  in  ii.  133  the  causes  (all 
of  them)  are  present  and  yet  the  expected  result  does 
not  follow.  This  would  accordingly  be  a  case  of 
f^tl^Rfj  as  usually  understood.  Only,  Dandin*s  idea 
of  Viseshokti  appears  to  have  been  a  little  different 
from  that  of  Mammata  and  others  (see  Notes  to  ii.  323). 
According  to  our  author  a  f^%qti%i  is  intended  f%%qf^?rT§^. 
The  srf^^  of  death,  the  expected  result,  does  not  imply 
any  special  fq^q  belonging  either  to  the  ^[^"^s  or  the 
^r^^  that  we  can  discover.  Hence  this  is  no  fw^F% 
in  Dandin's  acceptance  of  the  term. 

(ii)  An  Akshepa  as  understood  by  the  writers  quoted 
in  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  120  is  also  for  f^tiq'^im^  ;   compare — 

ffTT^'ri  ^  5Tr%qt  I  But  that  is  not  Dandin's  view  of  the 
matter,  and  while  we  are  trying  to  read  Dandin's 
work  we  must  lay  aside  all  extraneous  ideas. 


Notes  to  II.  135-156— (1)  In  these  verses  Dandin  shows 
how  one  identical  theme — the  hinderance  of  the 
lover's  departure — can  be  poetically  treated  in  various 
ways  so  as  to  form  examples  of  different  kinds  of 
Akshepa.  The  verses  are  probably  of  Dandin's  own 
authorship,  which  shows  that  he  was  not  without 
some  poetical  powers;  The  verses  have  been  much] 
quoted  in  other  writers  j  see  the  Appendix  on 
Parallelisms.     The  Alamkarakaustubha  gives  an  ex- 


ir.^  ]  Notes  [  —ii.  im 

ample  of  err^T  which  combines  most  of  these  prohibi- 
tion-varieties and  adds  some  more  of  its  own  (p.  309) — 

Our  readers  are  probably  already  familiar  with  thff 
classical  passage  in  this  strain  from  the  end  of  th» 
Piirvardha  of  Bana's  Kadambari. 

(ii)  Regarding  the  illustration  of  5l^[%q  (ii.  13?) 
Bhoja  observes  (p.  427)— 3T^  ^^f^  ^T^r^JcT:  &qt  W^  [^^Jhl 

(iii)  Regarding  the  illustration  of  3Tl^n^-^HI%^  (ii.  142^) 
Bhoja  observes  (p.  421)— 3T5f  tt^  ^f3[^  T^f^^l^^T^  W=i\^ 

Ri^^r%q:  I  The  Alamkarasarvasva  passes  the  following 
comment  on  the  same  stanza  (p.  120)— 3?^  q^jflf^ri;  ^I?^^ 

(iv)  Regarding  the  illustration  of  3Tc^%q  (ii.  147) 
Bhoja  observes  (p.  424)— 3T?f  ^r^Tfj^opc^i  j%  ^i^  ^q^r^^^^- 

%qt  ^r  ^qm  1 

(v)  The  two  stanzas  about  ^J%^  (ii.  155,  156)  are 
probably  interpolations.  Our  oldest  Mss.  J  and  N 
omit  them,  and  the  fact  that  the  Madras  edition  takes 
them  before  the  two  stanzas  dealing  with  ^qT%q  points 
to  the  same  conclusion.  The  interpolated  stanzas 
were  naturally  placed  at  the  end  of  a  series  dealing 
with  the  same  theme.  We  had  to  retain  them  in  the 
text  so  as  not  to  disturb  the  numbering  of  the  editio 
princeps. 


ii.  I5t —  j  Kavyadaria  [  126 

Notes  to  II.  157-158  and  161-162— (i)  Even  our  oldest 
Mss  J  and  N  give  in  the  first  pada  of  ii.  158  the  hyper- 
metrical reading — s^T^^^^T^:  I  The  reading  given  by 
us  is  a  conjectural  emendation  suggested  by  the 
variant  given  by  V.  Our  Ms.  N  puts  stanzas  ii  159,  160 
after  stanza  ii.  162  and  this  fact  we  believe  is  not  a 
pure  accident.  Probably  this  was  Dandin*s  sequence. 
In  any  case  this  sequence  can  afford  an  explanation 
of  the  change  of  the  original  correct  reading  to  the 
present  hypermetrical  reading  which  is  clearly  in- 
fluenced  by  3TW^3^T%q:  of  ii.  162,  which  words  were 
probably,  in  the  original  exemplar,  written  imme- 
diately underneath  the  words  ^i^^bi^^ittt^'^:  or  in 
such  a  position  as  to  make  the  wandering  of  the  eye 
from  the  one  to  the  other  quite  easy. — Since  all  our 
Mss.  give  the  hypermetrical  reading,  it  further  fol- 
lows that  our  present  copies  are  traceable  to  one 
original  copy,  and  that  the  variae  lectiones  are  accord- 
ingly subsequent  to  the  date  of  J,  our  oldest  extant 
copy. 


Notes  to  II.  159-160— (i)  While  most  of  the  preceding 
varieties  of  Akshepa  were  based  upon  some  psycholo- 
gical or  other  attendant  of  the  prohibition,  in  the 
varieties  which  follow  Dandin  as  usual  is  attempting 
to  combine  the  sri^^ftfe^r  with  thel^^r  of  some  other 
figure.     The  examples  are  self-explaining. 

(ii)  In  view  of  the  use  of  the  words  ^^  and  ^rm  in 
this  stanza  as  applied  to  the  actual  and  the  figurative 
moon  the  explanation  of  the  same  words  we  gave  in 
our  Notes  t®  ii.  88  gains  additional  plausibility. 


Notes  to  II.  163-164— (i)  Compare  ii.  26  and  27.  It  will 
be  noticed  that  in  ^^i^tqrrr  the  ^^  was  <i{S{^  and  the  ^ 
the  5if^;  such  a  distinction  is  not  intended  between 
^^^^  and  i^^^^cR.  Further  in  the  ^mr^  of  ii.  163 
there  is  only  a  removal  of  the  doubt,  not  an  assertion 
as  in  ii.  27,  second  line. 


127  ]  Nolei'.  [  --ii.  169 

Notos  to  II.  165-166— For  Dandin's  conception  of  ^fsqf;^- 
K'^\^  see  Note  to  ii.  169  below. 


Notes  to  n.  167-168-~(i)  In  ii.  131  the  ^r^  itself  was 
negated  ;  here  something  else  is  negated  on  the 
strength  of  aspr^or^^  adduced.  Generally  a  %\^^  is 
5fiT^^  or  productive  cause  and  a^  a  fir^  or  probatory 
cause.     See  ii,  235. 


Notes  to  II.  169— (i)  As  in  the  case  of  Akshepa,  Dandin's 
definition  of  Arthantaranyasa  is  also  rather  crude  and 
wanting  in  the  later  pruning  and  refining  with  a  view  to 
make  it  more  precise  and  to  delimit  its  field  from  that 
of  other  alamkaras  or  sub-varieties  of  them.  To  begin 
with,  Dandin  speaks  of  ^  5T^^  sp^M  ^^J  J^^TW-  and 
^^  has  been  here  taken  to  mean  a  theme  or  a  com- 
plete statement,  so  that  an  ordinary  ^  of  an  sr^ffM  is 
naturally  excluded.  Compare  Vamana,  Vritti  on 
iv.  3.  21— ^^JT^I^  q^r^;RT  1^3?^  JTTq^^R?5TT^:  I  The 
figures-of-speech  known  as  ^i{^^[^  or  ^To^rf^  (neither  of 
which  however  our  author  admits)  are  in  consequence 
differentiated  from  this  figure.  Between  %w^^^  and 
BT^Jnir  the  element  of  mutual  distinction  is  the  fact 
that  in  the  former  it  is  the  ^fJR^fil^  (e.  g.  ^  of  yjfp) 
while  in  the  latter  it  is  the  |IN^5  (e.  g.  ^  of  ^)  that 
is  set  forth,  and  there  is  further  the  circumstance  that 
in  the  figure-of-speech  known  as  st^^tr  there  is  ad- 
duced the  complete  paraphernalia  of  a  logical  infer- 
ence including  the  s^rrfH.  Both  the  figures  neverthe- 
less agree  in  this  that  both  ^  the  ^^^^^  and  ^tt  the 
^m--h?4  are  individual  objects  and  not  statements 
or  q^^s. 

(ii)  Objections  can  be  taken  however  to  the  above 
statement  of  the  case  on  the  ground  that  in  an  ^T^JTR 
the  'MJ^ffl^  is  often  a  condensed  and  even  complex 
statement,  and  in  the  ^rsqfcSl^  Mammata  and  others 
recognise  a  variety  where  the  ^R^^3  is  a  ^\^^\k. 
Jlence  a  better  differentia  between  3t^h  and  ^rs?ff^y|^ 


iU  169—  ]  Kavijadaria  [  128 

on  the  one  hand  and  3r^frcT<?2|T?T  on  the  other  is  furnish- 
ed by  the  condition  that  while  the  relation  between 
say  ^  and  %^  in  first  two  figures  is  not  of  the  nature 
of  genus-to-species  or  species-to-genus,  it  is  invariably 
that  in  the  case  of  the  ^ffa^q^  and  the  ^^^^F^^^  occur- 
ring in  the  latter  alamkara.  As  Dandin  does  not  lay 
down  this  condition  and  does  not  also  recognise  the 
figures  eT^^TTJT  and  ^T^^f ,  the  problem  does  not  arise  in 
his  case  at  all.  Dandin*s  Ic^T^^^^  however  (ii.  235)  does 
duty  for  both  ST^iTR  and  WiJ^^f^w  and  in  our  Nofces  to 
that  figure  we  shall  attempt  to  distinguish  it  from  the 
figure  now  under  discussion. 

(iii)  We  will  next  draw  attention  to  the  word  sr^^c^T 
in  the  definition  of  this  figure.  This  means  that  in  an 
3T^RcR?^T^  it  is  always  the  Jl^cl  or  the  'A\m(^H>  that  is 
sought  to  be  corroborated  by  the  3T5I^cT,  both  51^^  and 
3T5l^  being  actually  expressed,  and  that  further  the 
.  statement  of  the  S{^^  should  come  first  in  order. 
Where  the  order  of  statements  is  reversed  Bhoja  re- 
cognises a  distinct  sub-variety.     Compare  (p.  429) — 

^^  %^T  ?[rT?T«lf^^?2TT^:  I  Similarly  when  an  attempt  is 
made  to  suggest  (and  corroborate)  the  unexpressed 
51^^  by  the  expressed  3T5r^^  or  the  unexpressed  5T5T^rT 
by  the  expressed  5i^^  there  results  the  figure  of 
speech  called  55T?Tr#%  ( ii.  205 )  that  has  to  be  dis- 
tinguished from  ar^frrR^T^,  where  both  S[^^  and  STR^i^ 
are  expressed.  With  reference  to  this  distinction  it 
may  be  noted  in  passing  that  Dandin's  ^r^]f%i  em- 
braces both  ^4Tr#f%  proper  (5fT^^m%frT5rrqj^^:T%q:)  and  the 
^a^^SRM  of  Mammata  and  others  ( 5TSir-:Rf^q%?f  Sd^^cM- 
qTT^q:),  and  that  his  account  of  3T5i^5?T5nfr^T  (ii.  340)  is 
slightly  different  from  the  one  usually  current  [  see 
Notes  to  that  figure]. 

(iv)  If  we  compare  Dandin*s  definition  of  5T^<^Vcl<^rH 
with  his  definition  of  5fe^c|337T  ( ii.  46 )  we  become 
conscious  of  a  distinctive  characteristic  of  this  figure 


I 


129  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  169 

which  must  be  carefully  grasped.  In  an  8T^d<^r^ 
there  is  always  ^fT^^^^^  relation  between  the  two 
^^s,  one  being  adduced  in  corroboration  of  the  other. 
Jagannatha  gives  a  clear  exposition  of  *  corroboration  * 

( p.  471 )— ^JT^  ^  ^m^  %^^  ^  ^rf^  m}^^  5[%^t^: 

^^c^fl%%  ?i?5i^^:  i  In  5Tfd^t^^4Hi  (  and  in  Dandin's  view 
this  embraces  the  so-called  ?^RT — compare  Notes  to 
ii.  46  )  the  two  q^s  are  merely  related  by  an  element 
of  similarity,  upon  which  in  fact  the  figure  depends  : 
cp.  TT^^^r^rftfcl^^^ftf^  in  the  definition.  The  m^  or  analogy, 
it  is  true,  may  be  eventually  used  as  a  corroboration 
but  that  is  not  the  primary  and  immediate  object  of  the 
figure.     Compare  Rrf!fTl>^^  ( p.  35)— ?f  ^  cf^  [  ?SRT^  ] 

(v)  The  analogical  semblance  required  for  sifcR^^^i 
[  and  ^?^  ]  is  more  likely  to  be  found  between  two 
general  statements  or  between  two  particular  state- 
ments, while  corroboration  is  usually  made  of  a 
particular  by  a  general  or  of  a  general  by  a  particular 
statement.  Most  later  writers  accordingly  introduce 
Dhe  above  circumstance  into  the  very  definition  of 
sr4P?rR^m  which  has  been  accordingly  defined  by 
Ruyyaka  ( viii.  79  )— 

•'■TW'^frj'-fi^^  mw^  ^TT^TRT  ciR?r^^  i 

by  Mammata  (p.  8D4) — 

and  by  Jagannatha  (  p.  471 ) — 

^I^MH  rIpsR^  f^tl^'JT  ^WR^n^T  ^  ^\  ^JT^  cT^^T??^- 

Our  autkor  however  does  not  regard  this  as  essential 
and  accordingly  in  ii.  175  he  makes  one  particular 
corroborate  another  particular  (see  Notes  to  the 
stanza  ).  Bhamaha  ( ii.  71 ),  Bhoja  ( iv.  67  ),  Vamana 
( iv.  3.  21 ),  and  others  give  also  non-commital  defini- 

('  [  KSvySdarsa  | 


ii.  169—  ]  Kavyadarsa  [  130 

tions  similar  to  that  of  Dandin.     We  give  the  first — 

and  the  last — 

(vi)  Finally,  sjJtlf'rT^^^W  has  to  be  distinguished  from 
T%^?r  (ii.  348).  According  to  the  ST^s^nw^^  (p.  265) 
the  two  themes  or  statements  brought  together  in  a 
R^i§?rT  have  an  identical  or  very  nearly  identical  pur- 
port ( T%l%i:  clc^?^  '7?^),  while  in  an  sr^TT^^^^m  there  is 
between  the  two  a  ^^T^^^fe — relation  based  upon 
^TRT^^rf^'^^T.  Compare  (ibid.)— trq  =^  'ifff1<^l=Hr4^TfeT^'Jl- 

(vii)  As  to  the  divisions  of  3TMF'd<"-4W  Dandin's 
classification  stands  alone  by  itself.  Other  principles 
of  division  adopted  are  according  to  Bhoja  ( iv.  68  ) — 

Udbhata  (p.  32 )  gives  a  further  classification  %T5^c^- 
^5Trfq  m  I  Alamkarasarvasva  (  p.  109  ),  Sahityadarpana 
( X.  62 )  and  other  works  mention  a  third  important 
sub-variety  x—^  =q  ?BR^  ^l^  =^  W{^  I  The  majority 
of  writers  however  refuse  to  recognise  this  sub -varie- 
ty. Visvanatha  tries  his  best  to  establish  its  exis- 
tence, while  the  last  and  one  of  the  very  best  incisive 
comment  on  the  same  is  by  Jagannatha  (p.  474).  We 
retrain  from  going  here  into  the  controversy. 

,  (viii)  A  further  varying  upon  the  nature  of  this 
figure  is  responsible  for  the  figures  of  speech  known 
as  f^5K^^,  3-^73F3n^,  5[<^^T5F3TI^,  and  5[dl*^W.  An  illus- 
tration  of  Wtmi  is— ^  ^  T%^  ^W^^  t|  ^r:  m^m  ^ » 
regarding    which    the    Alarhkarakaustubha    observes 

iv.  320 )— 5T5r f^^t^rew^^RT  ^RT?#R?mfq  5^1:  ^rwP^wflsf^TR 

f^.^t^q^^  ^  m^^loi'-bKkd^H,!  Rydrata  (viii.  85-86) 
thus  explains  and  illustrates  Ubhayanyasa — 


131]  Notes  [— ii.ltS 

Bhoja,  finally,  thus  illustrates  and  explains  si^w^F^F^ 
and  5irfr^fj?imT  (  p.  430  )— 

^?=?n^r  *{#T  I 

Vikasvara  is  admitted  by  the  Kuvalayanandakara 
(verse  123);  Ubhayanyasa  as  an  independent  Alam- 
kara  by  Rudrata  and  Vagbhata  (  p.  44  ),  and  as  a  sub- 
variety  of  STq-^;^;?^!^  by  Bhoja,  who  is  alone  in 
recognising  the  last  two  aiamkaras  as  additional  sub- 
varieties  of  the  same  figure. 


Notes  toll.  170-173— (i)  Dandin's  distinction  between 
%4o2IlN  and  f^qp-?  is  not  strictly  logical.  It  turns 
upon  the  mere  extent  of  the  denotation.  But  the 
proposition — All  obey  Fate,  and  the  proposition — All 
e:reat  men  relieve  suffering,  are  equally  universal 
propositions  as  Logic  understands  them,  and  can 
both  be  adduced  with  equal  cogency  in  support  of  the 
particular  propositions  subsumed  under  them. 


Notes  to  II.  174-175--(i)  The  eight  sub-varieties  given 
by  Dandin  go  by  pairs  and  hence  our  Sanskrit  Com- 
mentary, following  the  commentary  called  ^^T^^K-i^fr, 
renders  %^^  by  orf^^f^JI:  ^^  *h®  illustration  the 
srfqRNr  is  brought  out  from  the  circumstance  that 
mv[^  and  ^T%o^  go  harmoniously  together,  while  the 
TW'4  is  shown  in  as  much  as  iiTf^???  (  or  ^q )  and  3{[^^ 
do  not  sort  together.  This  is  perhaps  possible;  al- 
though iu  this  interpretation  varieties  3   and  4  havu 


ii,  175—  j  itavyadaria  [  135i 

little  to  distingui^  them  from  the  next  pair.  As  it  is 
however  not  absolutely  necessary  that  all  the  varieties 
go  by  pair,  it  would  perhaps  involve  less  forced 
interpretation  if  %^  is  given  the  usual  interpretation 
of  the  use  of  words  in  two  senses.  The  word  ^\^^ — 
upon  which  the  entire  point  of  the  corroboration  turns 
— is  so  used  in  ii.  174.  Other  sub-varieties,  it  is  true, 
may  alsp  use  paronomastic  words;  but  in  ^^"^rf^^ 
variety  it  is  the  most  important  word  that  is  so  used 
Compare    Cb— ^u^^h<^^q-  ^vfrfq^rqf   ^^:  I    ^5    sp^I^^: 

(ii)  In  ii.  175  the  ^W«4^  is  made  up  of  a  proposition 
which  embraces  a  f^^  and  it  is  corroborated  by  an- 
other proposition  which  also  embraces  a  similar  f%^. 
The  two  propositions,  as  we  understand  matters,  are 
both  particular.  It  would  accordingly  be  an  instance 
of  ?gl^  in  other  writers ;  but  Dandin  would  classify  it  as 
3TMi'd<i^l^  because  the  idea  of  corroboration  is  evidently 
the  leading  idea  of  the  ;3tRt4.  If  the  idea  of  ^r^T  were 
the  mpre  prominent  one  it  would  be,  according  to 
Dandin,  a  case  of  sifcf^^qr.  We  consequently  prefer 
taking  the  word  f^^  in  the  sense  of  '  a  good  brah- 
man \ 


Notes  to  II.  176-17-:— (i)  The  distinctive  principle  under- 
lying the  last  four  varieties  is  very  elusive.  In  ii.  176 
the  ^^5h^3  [  and  not  the  ^4^BqR3  also  as  in  ii  175  ) 
involves  some  one  doing  something  impioper  or 
against  one's  nature ;  in  ii.  177  both  the  ^5^^  and  the 
^W^i  propositions  involve  the  doing  of  an  appropriate 
action ;  in  ii.  178  the  action  in  the  w^^  proposition  is 
accordant  for  one  agent  but  discordant  for  another 
agent ;  and  in  ii.  179  the  action  is*  discordant  for  one 
agent  and  therefore  accordant  for  another  agent,  Cb 
and  Cs  understand  %2fq=5H?q¥iT^Fn%:  or  sr^sn^q^Fi;^  and 
explain  ^-^l:  ^nt^T^T  [^m]  ^^]^<^^J^^  ^^^^  ^i^^^H,  I  ^mh 
W^^  \^^^m  I     The  point  is  however  debatable. 


133]  Motes  (— ii.180 

Notes  to  II.  180— (i)  Vyatireka  consists  of  two  parts— 
^y^^f^,^^  and  ^(^sT^ — both  of  which  are  essential  to 
the  nature  of  the  figure.  The  Upama-variety  called 
5T?rRT#T'WT  ( ii.  22 )  aimed  at  bringing  out  the  w^  alone 
( %^^^  m^T  Jfpqr) ;  the  varieties  called  ft?^JTT  and 
IRT^N^TT,  although  mentioning  with  disapprobation  or 
approbation  certain  points  of  inferiority  or  superiority 
in  the  Upamana,  did  nevertheless  content  themselves 
with  asserting,  the  W'-^^i  with  more  or  less  emphasis 
(  cp.  ^qi'fHlM  ^c^^and  ^  3^t ) ;  and  the  variety  named 
JwftgtqjfT,  ii.  17,  (  =  51^  of  later  writers)  mentioned 
W"^  but  did  not  mention  the  "^j  which  was  left 
merely  to  be  inferred  from  the  circumstance  of  the 
^^^  and  the  ^jtr  having  changed  their  normal 
relation.  It  must  also  be  noted  that  the  w^^  ajid 
the  *^  must  each  concern  itself  with  a  distinct 
3^1.    As  Jagannatha  observes  ( p.  347  )— STcffqifr  ^J'W^- 

?TT^^3q7TR^rnq':RrfiqT^  ^\  7\  53jf^<^^^qq^  I   The  same  writer 
later  likerwise  remarks  (  p.  350  )— ^  ^^-^WiK^  1^^- 

'JT?^  3'JTT'^RlJFTf^-4T=5irTiq^r#'Ji  ^^iTVfft^  ^^ifcn%  ^  =^tic^rr- 

(ii)  The  variety  called  srirTV^JtqJTT  ( ii.  34 )  comes  nearer 
to  this  figure.  As  Dandin  gives  it  as  an  Upama  variety 
some  kind  of  ^Vf^  between  the  moon  and  the  face  must 
evidently  have  been  intended.  The  point  of  the  w^ 
is  not  here  actually  expressed.  If  we  imagine  that  it 
is  the  ^Prf  the  example  becomes  a  regular  ^^te  with 
the  implied  ^]l■'^  as  regards  %\^  and  the  expressed 
^^  in  consequence  of  %^  and  ^^?TT — compare  ii.  1^7 
below.  If  however  we  regard  the  point  of  W''^^^  aa<f 
^"-^  to  be  the  same — say  ^^T^[^F^ — and  interpret  the 
example  to  mean  that  the  moon,  because  of  its  two 
defects,  cannot  be  a  match  to  the  face  as  regards  charm- 


{[^  180—]  Kavyadaria  [   134 

ingness— and  this  is  how  Dandin  wants  us  to  under- 
stand the  passage— we  can  distinguish  siRl^'^rq^fT  from 
o^f^^,  because  in  the  former  there  is  not  guri^^torq^ 
:s^:  as  Jagannatha  would  say.  Compare  to  the  same 
effect  the  definition  of  Rudrata  (  vii.  86  )— 

As  the  Agnipurana  does  not  recognise  Vyatireka  as  a 
distinct  figure,  what  it  defines  as  Vyatirekopama 
( 344.  13-14  )— 

^t^^^^  ^rn^fq  'k^^  t%^cf  i^  i 

must  be  taken  to  include  both  o^f^^^^and  5rT%T'-TTWr. 

(iii)  As  to  the  varieties  of  this  figure,  since  one 
aspect  of  it  is  ^qm,— as  Jagannatha  observes— ^q;qT5r^^T: 
^^  ^V^  ^^T%l  But  it  is  usual  to  recognise  only  three 
of  them  according  as  the  ^T^^  is  ^s^qifT  ( i.  e.  both 
^T^t^TTgqr^T^  ^W^H^ and  ^c^IT^T^qr^^  5TT^ )  or  sirftcT.    Next 

as  to  ^i^5JTfifi— ;3qflR^3TTq^%flTffl[^q^  %cg*r2rJ7fq 

A^J:  ^  =^?^:  I  This  gives  by  combination  12  varieties, 
and  the  introduction  of  ^  in  the  statement  of  ^^ 
at  once  doubles  their  number.  A  further  principle  of 
sub-division  is  the  relation  between  the  two  things 
brought  together  for  comparison  and  contrast,  which 
might  be  either  class-concepts  or  individuals  (^^fcT- 
oTff^'^  or  ^^o2r%oqfrft^ ) ;  and  the  last  differentia  is  the 
motive  for  ^^  which  may  be  simple  or  rendered  complex 
by  involving  a  further  process  of  similarity  within  the 
difference,  as  in  ii.  193,  194.  All  these  principles  are 
admitted  by  Dandin,  though  not  actually  illustrated. 

(iv)  In  all  latter-day  discussions  about  Vyatireka 
there  is  a  theme  that  comes  in  invariably  for  treatment 
the  genesis  of  which  is  to  be  found  in  the  following 
statement  of  Rudrata  (  vii.  89-90  ) — 

^T  3^  ^^  ^T  ^^Jrf^q^^  =^  ^q  ;3q^  I 
^^^  ^  ^fWT  ^  5?j%>^T2fq?3T^3  II 

efpJi:  ^ft-jfrfq  ^^Y  ^  ^  f^*4^  ^rc^q^  i 

rq<JT  51^  1?^R  qr^flf^qR}  qr^  3  II 


135  1  Notes  [— ii.  184 

Ruyyaka  (p.  80  )  explains  the  point  of  the  example  of 
this  ^;=[MT^?r^Tf^^'Jlc'^  ^fr^  by  saying—=^:?^'^^2rr 
=^  MH-\k^A  ^^9'JIc^  I  ^'leS^n'^  ^^r^^WRTc^  I  As  against 
this  Mammata  asserts  (  p.  784  ) —  sr^  ^'r^^l^TT^^rffwf  f| 
f^^cTJ][  1  Jayaratha  the  author  of  ST^R^T^^%Tf^  and 
Visvanatha  the  author  of  ^ffF^^'W  side  with  the  older 
school  while  Jagannatha  follows  Mammata.  The 
following  full  extract  from  the  ^^^r^T  (pp.  352-353) 
will  make   the  position  on  either  side  quite  clear — 

^-Ti^f^ras^  I  f^Tn^q-'T q;  I  m^  ft^f  ^  ^^  \  f  ^  st^t^i?'  i  ^  ^q- 
^^2ftq^?r  f^^t  5(i%  ?FNf WfTT=?T  =^^%2Tr  ^^^^r^iRr^rq^  ?^T5^?f 

[Jagannatha  replies]  ^iH^R-^q-^ri;  I  srr^^  f|  S^TTf ^fRo^T 


Notes  to  II.  181-184— (i)  As  we  have  seen  (  Note  (iii)  to 
it.  180 )  it  has  been  customary  to  have,  along  with  tt^ 
and  ^^3T  Vyatireka,  <i{^W^  Vyatireka  with  the  three 
sub-varieties  depending  upon  the  manner  of  express- 
ing W^^,  each  with  further  two-fold  differentiation 
depending  upon  the  presence  or  absence  of  ^^.  The 
three  %^  varieties  from  out  of  these  six  are  declared 
to  be  impossible.  Says  Uddyota  on  Kavyaprakasa- 
pradipa  (  p.  793  )--3tI(^  i^"^^^^  \ ^^mhi^^  ^Xm  ^f^^fm 

f%?c^f^  I     To  which  may  be  added  the  conclusion  of 
Jagannatha— ^^4    =q    ^^wfrR*^  ^r%    5[T=^igf%fT^5cTr^r^'JTT- 


ii.  185—]  Kavyadaria  [  136 

Notes  to  n.  185-188— (i)  These  three  varieties  are  an 
attempt,  after  Dandin's  manner,  to  combine  the  ^^sjf 
of  this  figure  with  that  of  some  other  figure  or  figures. 


Notes  to  II.  189— (i)  As  before  observed  (  Note  (iii)  to  ii. 
180  ),  ^h'^qi^R^Fff^?  includes  what  is  called  ^iis^<-fi^:ri^  as 
well  as  3TT55^*<^4  Regarding  this  distinction  Mammata 
notes  (pp,  664  ff.)— ^m^rl^^^TS^r:  WKV-  ^"^^qfTRcTTR^f^m 
^^J'-^M^M^'^'JTP^^  cT'^rfif  5^^f%;JTf|RT  ^^  q^to;  ^^  5(1%- 

qi^^cWcT  cTc^:^  ^Rft  ^^^\  i  ^m  ^  ^^^^  (qr°  V.  i.  116) 

qr^  3n?ff  i  ^T5^  ^^i  i^  ft^r  %%:  (qr^  V.  i.  115)  ^^ 
^^m  ^*  %^  n  In  SRfrzRT^RTRq^T  the  ^flRH^^^  is  al- 
together absent. 


Notes  to  II.  190-192— (i)  Compare  ii.  190  with  ii.  22.  In 
the  latter  ^^  f^^  ^fF^TT  emphatically  declares  the 
^rnsR^.  In  the  former  only  the  ^  is  stated  and  the 
W^  is  left  to  be  inferred.  It  should  also  be  noted 
that  ii.  22  mentions  a  circumstance  that  can  be  regard- 
ed  as  ^frRtFRill^  while  the  ^c5^^f|  6l  ii.  190 — by  an  easy 
change  into  5T^^^f|  and  even  without  it— can  con- 
stitute an  ^sqiTRPT'^F^^. 

(ii)  On  ii.   191,  which   Bhoja  quotes,   he  observes 
(p.  237)-3TpT  ^RTT^i^t^qt:  sr^RRR^^^^Rt:  ^Jq^r^iT^^T^ft  ^^^> 


Notes  to  II.  193-196— (i)  The  essence  of  a  ^^sq^f^  con- 
sists in  the  fact  that  in  it  what  is  offered  as  a  ^^  ox 
distinguishing  characteristic  between  the  ;3q^^  and 
the  ^^  has  in  it  an  element  of  ^\^\^.  The  ^^^^  how- 
ever is  sufficiently  subdued  to  allow  the  ^^  to  gain 
hold  upon  our  mind  at  least  in  the  first  instance. 
Bhoja  observes  on  this  stanza  as  follows  ( p,  305)— 


137  1  Note»  I— ii.  196 

(ii)  The  illustration  in  ii.  194  and  its  explanation  in 
ii.  195  have  given  rise  to  a  serious  difference  of 
opinion  amongst  the  commentators,  which  is  partly- 
helped  by  a  difference  of  reading  in  ii.  195.  The  read- 
ing adopted  by  us  is  supported  by  strong  manuscript 
authority  while  P's  substitution  of  ^?^t^^:  forf^^^vr^t: 
is  hardly  motivated,  although  he  remarks — 3T?r  'J^W^ 
%TcF^rRT%  ^^pqF^  =q??t^T^  '^rst  ^  ^7%^:  I  It  is  even 
doubtful  if  P.  had  any  Mss.  to  back  him. 

(iii)  The  commentaries  A  and  B  printed  in  the 
Madras  edition  are  at  one  in  regarding  ii.  194  as 
containing  two  illustrations  of  ^?^?fcR^,  one  in  each 
ardha,  the  first  being  5lrtt^JrR(  =  ^'4T%i; ^'rjtr)ht^^  and 
the  second  5(^rrT(=5ri%^)^''-:n^,  both  however  being  dis- 
tinct from  ii.  193,  which  is  a  case  of  ^n^fTTfl^j:^.  The 
full  statement  of  the  figure  according  to  this  view  is — 


sr^ft^WTfRTTJ^— 5^ft^?2T  [v.  1.  ^^] 

Our  criticism  of  this  view  is — (i)  it  is  not  quite  clear 
why  two  examples  are  needed :  Dandin  hardly  ever 
introduces  an  extra  sub-variety  in  this  way.  (ii)  The 
words  sr^cl  and  sidl^l^^R  are  given  a  rather  unusual 
sense,  (iii)  The  %^^f>^n^^  has  to  be  extraneously 
brought  in.  It  is  not  likely  that  where  the  main 
point  of  the  illustration  is  the  ^^^^r  of  the  "^^  Dandin 
would  leave  that  to  be  entirely  supplied,  (tv)  It  is 
not  explained  why  the  ^^^,s  of  the  first  example  are 
made  the^^TR  and  ^q^q-  in  the  second.  It  cannot  be 
a  mere  accident.  Lastly,  (v)  Why  should  5JT%  be  51%^ 
and  ^}^f^  [or  ^^]  be  srsrf^^  ?  And  in  any  case  why 
does  ii.  J 95  first  explain  the  example  in  the  ^JT^  and 
then  that  in  the  '^^1  rather  than  vice  versa? 
18  [  KSvyadar^a  ] 


ii.l96— ]  Kavyadaria  [138 

(iv)  A  better  way  of  understanding  the  passage 
would  probably  be  to  regard  ii.  194  as  forming  one  exam- 
ple of  ^T^s^s^rfcT^f^r  with  5idt^J7R(=?O^T^m)^nJ^.    Thus— 

^l^I^^m^rr'^— Ufe  which  is  apprehended  first  ( sfrftri ) 

^c[^^rT?^ — fl^fW^,  ^3c5^f5^^;  this  is  apprehended 
as  an  afler-thought. 
The  only  difficulty  in  the  way  of  this  interpretation  is 
the  two  dual  locatives  (or  genitives)  connected  by  =^  in 
ii.  195.  The  locatives  can  be  translated  by — **  between 
the  moon  and  the  hansa,  in  regard  to  sky  and  water,  a 
diflFerence  etc."  ;  and  ^  could  be  regarded  as  explative. 
Bhoja,  it  must  be  added,  favours  the  earlier  interpre- 
tation.   His  remarks   on    this   stanza   are  (p.   305) — 


Notes  to  II.  197-198— (i)  Bhoja  remarks   on  this  illustra- 
tion as  follows  (p.  303)— ST^r  ^[^ff5R^^  ^ttrt:  cl5^>n^T  ^^ 

(ii)  This  stanza  is  made  to  support  the  weight  of  a 
chronological  argument  for  the  priority  of  Bana's 
Kadambari  over  the  Kavyadarsa  of  Dandin — a  weight 
which  it  is  too  weak  to  sustain  ;  for,  even  though  the 
conclusion  be  sound  it  should  not  be  supported  by  an 
unsound  argument.  Peterson  (Dasakumara,  First  Edi- 
tion, Preface)  and  Pandit  Maheschandra  Nyayaratna 
before  him  (A.  S.  B.,  Proceedings  1887,  p.  193)  regard 
Kavyadarsa  ii.  197  as  a  reminiscence  of  Bana  in  his 
Kadambari,  (B.  S.  S.  p.  102,  1.  16)--%qf^  =^  ft^'fcT  ^  sr^- 

^t?j'Rc5TT^r#'%^i^^tq5rvrTq^RRRr'T^  ^  ^^si^^q;  \  Nothing 
need  hinder  us,  as  far  as  the  two  passages  alone  are 
concerned,  from  regarding  the  Kadambari  idea  as  an 
elaboration  of  that  in  the  Kavyadarsa.  More  probably 
the  two  are  quite  independent  of  each  other. 


139  ]  Notes  [— ii.l99 

Notes  to  II.  199— (i)  Compare  Notes  (i)  and  (ii)  to  ii.  131- 
132.  In  further  distinction  of  ^pr^qraTT  from  f^^TT^ffT  it 
may  be  stated  that  while  the  former  stops  at  a  merd 
denial  of  the  causa  the  main  point  of  the  latter  turns 
rather  upon  the  ftwr^  or  imagining  of  the  new  cause 
(or  ^^nf^^Fc^)  to  explain  the  effect.  The  name  of  this 
figure  can  be  explained  as  %rT°^  ^-hK'Jll'dilR  ^^^m^  (the 
way  that  Dandin  suggests)  or  RRi^^  ^^  ^^  ^^  (the 
way  that  Bhamaha  (ii.  77),  Udbhata  (P.  38),  and  Ruy- 
yaka  (P.  124)  prefer),  both  explanations  of  course 
amounting  to  the  same  thing.  But  it  is  interesting 
to  note,  as  an  indication  of  a  difference  in  tradition, 
that  Dandin  and  Bhamaha  give  different  explanations. 
We  may  also  mention  another  fact  in  this  connection 
that  would  point  to  the  same  conclusion.  In  the 
definition  of  this  figure  Bhamaha,  Udbhata,  Vamana 
Mammata  and  others  use  the  word  %3n  instead  of  ^jr'JI 
or  ^.5,  which  is  chosen  by  Dandin,  Bhoja,  Ruyyaka, 
Rudrata,  Visvanatha,  Jagannatha,  and  others.  Prati- 
harenduraja  explains  the  use  of  the  word  f^^n"  as 
follows  (p.  38)—^  ^^fn%?:i[rq%  ^'^  \^^.\^^H^  I  fe^rr^^r 

cf^4:?r:    ?ST#q%:    5rT^?t%%5T    #ui   qfe^qTIT^FR^T^  ^t   '^R^SiipRt 

f^^^rt  ^  T%n^l^41'c^^'bK:  I  Ruyyaka's  comment  on  this 
terminology  is  worth  quoting  (p.  125) — ^  =^  ^^  M^^'^'- 

(ii)  The  production  of  an  effect  without  a  cause  is 
a  violation  of  the  natural  law  of  causation — is  a  ^- 
s^T%^.     As  Jagannatha  observes  (p.  435)— R<)^^<j4|  f| 

sfNcclId  i  Vibhavana,  however,  is  to  be  distinguished 
from  the  figure- of-speech  called  Virodha  (iL333  ff.) 
where  the  things  brought  in  opposition  to  each  other 
are  equipotent  and  are  not  related  to  each  other  by 
any  causal  relation.  As  the  Alarhkarasarvasva  says 
(p.  124)— ^FT^'^r^TT^^  =^q-^PcT?^r^  ^es^^rr  '^\^m  ^^^jtr^  ^^^ 


ii.  199—  1  kavyadaria  [  140 

the  same  effect  writes  the  author  of  the  Sahitya- 
darpana  (p.  551) — ^f^vrr^Rt  '*ityii*iw  :3q1>l^^"3TTfRc^cj;  ^jjt^^ 

^2?c^Wl%  ^:  '  We  can  in  brief  say  that  Virodha  is  a 
general  name  for  figures-of-speech  based  on  contradic- 
tion, and  that  f^r^^TT  as  well  as  f^wrl%  are  parti- 
cular cases  of  Virodha  that  have  been  recognised  as 
independent  figures. 

(iii)  The  contradiction  involved  in  a  Vibhavana  is  of 
course  an  apparent  contradiction  which  admits  of  an 
easy  solution  by  ^jR^iRRf^-^TT^  or  ^qr^rf^^R^f^W^.  The 
solution,  however,  ought  to  be  quite  easy :  ^^V$^  ^cS^ 
?rf^,  as  Bhamaha  (ii.77)  and  Udbhata  after  him  (p.38) 
observe;  and  yet  at  the  same  time  there  must  be  some 
kind  of  an  actual  problem  to  be  solved.  Thus  in  the 
illustration  in  ii.  200  ^n«rc^  has  two  senses :  qRJTTTrir,  the 
primary  sense,  and  ^Rc^r^s^sfR^tc'^Tlf^q:,  the  secondary 
sense.  Now  g^nTRT  is  not  the  cause  of  the  ^^ifiwr  and 
so  there  is  no  contradiction  in  the  statement  that  the 
«bK*^s  are  QT^^^.  Such  is  the  solution  or  W{\f^. 
The  difficulty  arose  from  the  identification  of  the 
secondary  sense  of  ^^^r  with  the  primary  sense. 
Adapting  the  explanation  of  Jagannatha  (p.432)  to  the 
case  in  point  we  can  say— sr^r  ^^  --hMV^l^rrf^^-^ct  ^  ft 

3o^«2r^^fR^quTri%^^  ^f&  %^^«r^  3^TTdi<=bK«Jwiq  qR  ^c^jRJt^r- 
3i%T^^ci^M<^qrr%^2nf%f^35(Tnicpcf2TT  wm  I  ^«n  =^  3TH^ri^fqo^#fjt- 

^^  t3[^  ^^  w^-^<m  ^^^m^  ?m  1  ^^\  =^  r^ ^^  tj^  f^^wi^  1 


141  ]  Notes  I  — ii.  IM 

(iv)  Vibhavana  can  be  variously  sub-divided.  The 
commonest  division  is  two-fold:  ^^ThPlfttil  and  ST^ThfH- 
frrrlT;  but  we  can  have  more.  For  instance  the  5i%§^ 
might  be  itself  bodily  negated  (^^^cT:)  or  there  may  be 
a  statement  of  its  powerlessness  to  discharge  its 
function  though  actually  present  (ssfFlRTvrR:  as  in 
ii.  338),  or  its  deficiency  in  regard  to  its  qualities  and 
attributes  (s^^^i^mi^:  as  in  ii.  324)  or  as  regards  its 
associated  adjunct  ( ^Tf^BRT^^: ).  For  illustrations  and 
details  see  Alamkarakaustubha,  pp.  311-12,  where 
some  of  the  examples  given  are,  according  to  Dandin, 
examples  of  Virodha  and  not  of  Vibhavana.  The 
Kuvalayanandakara  gives  six  kinds  of  Vibhavana,  as 
under  (stanzas  76ff.) — 

^^M  ^  ^^?j:'^c2r%^^'w:  II 

^f  ^T5T^Tf^T^^g5T%  fff^--?^^^  II 

^7^Sf%^'JiT^rT;^^1f  ^^  ^.iiq^PcT  ^\H,  II 
In  criticism  of  this  six-fold  division  Jagannatha  says 

(p  434)— dfiTKi^^  5f=^>T  5fq^KPcRmmT^t^c^[<T  ^^  5[^Rr  ^c^rgq- 

q^TO  '  Rudrata  (ix.  16-21)  in  a  like  manner,  after 
laying  down  that  TT^TR^  is  a  figure  of  speech  based 
upon  3iT^^2f,  attempts  a  three-fold  division  of  it,  which 
is  also  not  distinctive  enough.  More  worthy  of  con- 
sideration is  the  classification  of  Bhoja  who,  after 
giving  the  two-fold  distinction  of  ^r^F^^yfT^^  and 
^r^%Bc^[^^^l  after  the  manner  of  Dandin,  gives  a 
three-fold  sub-classification  as  follows  (iii.  lOff.) — 


ii.  199 —  J  Kavyadaria  [  142 

Vibhavana  is  closely  allied  to  Viseshokti  and  more 
comment  on  this  figure  will  be  found  in  our  Notes 
to  ii.  323. 


Notes  to  II .  200-202— (i)  Bhoja  regards  these  as  examples 
of  ^r  %?R^  as  above  defined.     His   explanation  of 

ii.  200  is-srli^  ^r^j^rf^^gf^^  sft^^:  '^^T?qiR<$'=h:  5rf%^- 

%n^5FTT  I   and  of  ii.  201  in  similar  terms — 3l^%  ^mfyh- 
5f|^  3T%^Tc^%5Tfelc^f<^^^  l^sq^qc^  ^TVrTft?Fc4  =^lftiric=f|[% 


Notes  to  II.  203-204— (i)  In  ii.  203  there  is  no  ft^TT^  of 
anything.  There  is  no  ^r^PcR:  and  the  ^^Rrrf^"^)^  is 
^l^Ttf.  We  can  possibly  say  that  the  srRT:^!^  that  is 
denied  is  itself  ^vriozr ;  but  it  is  a  question  if  Dandin  so 
understands  the  matter. 


Notes  to  II.  205-207— (i)  The  following  are  some  of  the 
more  important  definitions  of  Samasokti — 

Agnipurana  (345. 17) — 
Bhamaha  (ii.  79)— 
Udbhata  (page  39)— 
Vamana  (iv.  3.  3) — 


143   ]  Notes  [  — ii.  207 

Ruyyaka  (page  84) — 

Bhoja  (iv.  ^6,  49)— 

Mammata  (page  741) — 

Visvanatha  (x.  56) — 

s^T^fR^JTRtq:  51^^^  ^^:  II 
And  finally,  Jagannatha  (page  367)— 

'<:r^^53T5f^RT^  ^T^  m  ?RT^itf%:  I 

(ii)  It  will  be  observed  that  while  Dandin  gives  for 
this  figure  a  most  elementary  definition,  the  advance 
in  the  various  other  definitions  consists  in  introducing 
further  conditions  and  qualifications  in  the  definition 
with  a  view  to  delimit  its  sphere  and  to  distinguish  it 
from  other  allied  figures  such  as  JfRR^qrn",  ^^wrffqilT, 
3NM<^Rf,  3<?^^t^t^,  and  STSt^^cfM^k-il.  The  first  point  to 
be  noted  is  that,  as  far  as  Dandin's  definition  goes,  it 
includes  cases  where  the  <m^^  conveys  the  SR^cT  or  the 
51^^  the  STR^^ ;  but  all  the  writers  whose  definitions 
are  quoted  above — except  the  first  two — include  only 
the  former  case  under  ^qr^xR,  designating  the  latter 
as  3TSi^c^5r^^.  Dandin  recognises  the  figure  STil^^dM^WT, 
but  as  he  understands  ^m  as  i^  and  not  mere  ^PH, 
his  definition  is  not  BTfcTs^rH  See  our  note  to  ii.  340.'— 
In  the  second  place,  while  Dandin  only  requires  that 
the  two  ^s  be  ^,  some  of  the  later  writers  want 
that  they  should  be  alike  as  regards  their  j^'^^ufs  and 
that  further  these  f^tt^'^is  be  paronomastic  or  fw. 
Ruyyaka's  remarks  in  this  connection  are  quite  ex- 
plicit (p.   84)— f^  5f^cTT5f^3?TTf^t  ^f%5^-??c#  ^f%^J^I^m  1^- 


ii.  207—  I  Kavyadaria  [  144 

^cfSTT^:  I   m^^Wn:3TTfe  JTcft^TfTT^JTII^d  ST^l^TR^^^J^  5r^q%  I 

(iii)  In  slfrR^qiJT,  ^^^RtTTtq^Tr,  l^^l^cir,  and  ar^^T^r^H^, 
for  one  reason  or  another,  both  the  5i^cf  and  the  3T5i^^ 
are  ^^t^m ;  in  ^fTPflRfj  only  one  of  them  is  present,  the 
second  being  ^^  by  one  of  the  three  modes  described 
at  the  end  of  the  above  quotation.  We  have  just 
referred  to  Dandin's  conception  of  3T5[^^SRf^r.  Dandin 
does  not  recognise  the  figure  called  ^,  regarding 
which  the  sr^TTq^^T  says  (p.  410)— ^RT^hRT  R^^TO^^^T^tt^- 
^'4KMHIc|l'««S'4rf|^q[:  I  Lastly  the  commentators  spend 
much  ingenuity  in  distinguishing  H^^^df^cfi'ci  Wf^  from 
^^^frfi,  regarding  which  the  following  brief  statement 
of  conclusion   should    suffice   (Jayaratha,   p.    85) — ir^ 

W^  3  ^^^JTr^^q^Tq^Tc^Rl^nTT^^T^^FJc^H  ^^^^t^:  I  This 
statement  of  the  case  has  however  been  much  criti- 
cised. We  would  refer  the  curious  to  Sahityadarpana 
(p.  530),  Kuvalayananda  (stanza  60,  Vriti),  Rasagan- 
gadhara  (pp.  373  if.),  Alamkarkaustubha  (pp.  254  ff.) 
and  Sahityasara,  (pp.  446  fiF.). 

(iv)  For  sub-divisions  of  Samasokti  see  Notes  to 
ii.  208  below.  Samasokti  is  liable  to  a  ^  called 
3T5qi^q,   which   Mammata    (p.   958)   thus    explains — 

3i^T5JrRq%fqr  %d 
^A^^  T%^rfq  f^srm??!  il 


145    ]  l^ofes  [   — ii.  214 

Notes  to  II.  208-213— (i)  A  detailed  classification  of  this 
figure  is  as  follows  (cp.  Alamkarasarvasva  pp.  88f.) — 


S4*T^^4HT^I^ 


Mq'JI^R^^ 


^^l^fRc"^' 


...„„. I L ^..„.. 

And  this  has  been  combined  {loc,  cit.)  with  another 
four-fold  classification— ?74^  =^r^  s^f^TT^fTR^T  ^  '^Ji^m,  » 

(ii)  Bhoja  gives  an  independent  eight-fold  classifica- 
tion as  under  (iv.  47) — 

as  also  the  varieties  called  s^^^rfrfi,  5Tii?^%,  and  ^vf^Tf%^, 
the  ^^f%f  (  ~  3?v:^RTl%^RrT  ^:5[T^Tq%:)  being  further  dis- 
tinguished into  ^^  and  f^^jr. 

(iii)  Bhoja  quotes  stanza  ii.  208  ( =  Bhoja  iv.  48)  read- 
ing ^-qr^^  for  T%TTfv[»(.  Mammata  would  regard  ii.  209 
as  an  3T^?ftl%  ofthefirst  variety. 


Notes  to  II.  214— (i)  The  treatment  of  3rf^3Ttf%i  by  Alarh- 
karikas  falls  under  two  main  categories.  Some  writers 
look  to  the  etymology  of  the  word  and  describe  thb 
figure  in  a  general  manner  as  a  heightened  or  hyper- 
bolic mode  of  expression.  The  main  definitions  in 
accordance  with  this  view  are  the  following-^ 
Agnipurana  (344.  25)  — 

Ip  [Kavyadarsa] 


ii;  214—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  1461 

Bhamaha  (ii.  81)  and  Udbhata  (p.  40)— 

f^fi?T#  ^  srg  (^  ^'  Udbhata)  ^^f^i^ift^^l 
^v^^^^f^^l^lRh  ^TTR^R^Rl  2T«TT  (^'  Udbhata)  II 

Hemachandra  (p.  264) — 

Vagbhata  (p.  37)— 

Vamana  (iv.  3.  10)— 

and  Bhoja  who,  besides  quoting  Kavyadarsa  ii.  214 
and  ii.  220,  gives  the  following  extra  characterisation 
of  the  figure  (iv.  82,  83)— 

(ii)  It  is  during  the  process  of  division  and  sub- 
division of  the  possible  hyperbolic  statements  of  a 
thing — the  most  complete  is  by  3T^?:?T^t%cT,  (Kuvalaya- 
nandavritti  on  stanza  36)  into  [  ^^rfcRT^frff ,  ]  ^^^rfct- 
^jftixK,  ^'^fcf^f^f,  3T^?^<{i^[Th,  3T^j;Tr^^f%,  "^^mi^- 

s^i^Rh,  and  QT^^jTrfTfcRT^fi^ — that  the  later  idea  of  the 
five-fold  3rfd^l4lfxh  as  understood  by  Mammata  comes 
to  the  fore.  Some  of  these  later  division-definitions 
are — 

Mammata  (p.  762) — 

f^t^rrfcR[3ftf%i:  ^r (i 

Visvanatha  (x.  47) — 

Ruyyaka  (p.  65)  is  most  explict  in  the  matter — 

3T«2Tq^  5R  ^vi^— ^q^  %^r  m^\  "^  I  f^q^m  ft 


14^  )  Notes  [  — ii.  214 

Rudrata  perhaps  marks  the  middle  stage  in  this  pro- 
cess of  evolution  in  as  much  as  he  regards  en^^^T  not 
as  an  independent  figure-of-speech  but  as  a  rhetorical 
devise  of  the  same  kind  as  comparison  or  contrast  and 
giving  rise  to  a  number  of  figures  (12  in  all)  which  he 
thus  enumerates  (ix.  1-2) — 

f^N*|l^^lfdNi|cT52rT^idi^d4t  ^r:  U 

Just  the  opposite  of  this  is  the  view  of  Hemachandra 
who  says  (p.  267)--tTq[^^  ^  ^  f^  3TT%^Rtf%^  STPiT^TT^- 

(iii)  Atisayokti  understood  in  this  extended  sense 
is  called. q^stfrff  by  Bhamaha  in  the  oft-quoted  stanza 
(ii.  85)— 

^m\  ^pf^T  ^:  #^55BRt^^T  f^  II 
Vakrokti   is  formally  defined  by  Vamana  (iv.  3.8)  as 
trr^^^n^e^T,  the  point  being— ^r^f  ^^^^T^s^^  ^^f  ^^5^%^5T 

(iv)  The  most  modern  school  as  represented  by 
Jagannatha  (p.  313)  and  others  refuses  to  recognise 
the  five  or  more  sub-varieties  for  the  figure  put  forward 
by  the  Middle  School.  As  the  Alamkarakaustubha 
observes    ( p.   285 )— ^nqfTRtq^^fFT  ft^ft^fr^I^H^^Tf^RRtf^:  I 

^^^T^T  ^gq^TT^t^JT^-^^dlMT^:  I  This  school  therefore  ap- 
proaches the  most  ancient  school  represented,  amongst 
others,  by  Dandin. 


ii.  214—  ]  Kavyadariu  [   148 

(v)  Bhoja's  statement  (iv.  82)  quoted  above  probably 
differentiates  ^iRRRtM  from  ^TPcl  (i.  85) ;  see  also  our 
Sanskrit  Commentary  p.  236  11.  6-12. 


Notes  to  II.  215-2i('— (i)  Verse  215  is  given  by  Bhoja (p.  462) 
as  an  example  of^FT^i'^zT  with  the  remark-s?^  ^^^^sjj^ 

^r  'eJ^'^  #r4  ^Fc^rf^^  JmrrRr^^^^:  l  Hemachandra  (p.  265) 
cites  this  as  an  example  of  ^^  5T^m: — ^ST^rrnwrtt^BT^t 
cJ^f^^fmiq  ^2ftc^HNlg?4)r+/tf%^T^  3T^^  ^xR:  I  Mammata 
would  regard  the  example  as  containing  an  indepen- 
dent figure  called  jfiRSrT  or  Nf|^  ;  but  Bhoja  observes — 
3T5Tr^fqf|c[T^5^t  R%^:  I  ^^%  I  fqf|^  =^^cTWTtc^'JIT%TTR^- 

(ii)  The  foot-note  on  p.  237  contains  a  misprint 
For  ^jq^^rqrt  read  ^cfi^J^irrt  for  gcrf;g:jftant ;  and  for  ^^l 
in  the  last  line  read  ^TTf^^n. 


Notes  to  II.  217-218— (i)  Bhoja  (p.  462)  gives  this  as  an 
example  of  ^T^c^Rl^Tsr  with  the  remark — sf^  ff-^T^  W^j- 


Notes  to  II.  218— (i)  Bhoja  (p.  462)  gives  this  as  an  ex- 
ample of  3'JTrf^^  JTff^TfcRR:    and  remarks— 3T^i  ^f^otl*- 

^  J^f^lfel^r  fnqrfrRm^:  l     Mammata  and  others  re- 
cognise this  as  an  independent  figure- of-speech  called 


Notes  to  11,  ^20--(i)  Bhoja  gives  other  sub-varieties  oi 
this  figure  such  as  si*?r^%^?r,  ^5^^%^??,  and  <^r;2rTT%T2f 
or  r$qT%^2T. 

(ii)    Bhamaha   also   delivers   himself  in    a    similar 
strain  (ii.  84) — 


149  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  221 

We  have  already  mentioned  Rudrata's  attempt  to 
regard  ^\^^  as  a  fundamentum  divisionis  for  classi- 
fying figures. 


Notes  to  II.  221-225~(i)  We  give  below  some  of  the  more 
important  definitions  of  Utpreksha  — 

Agnipurana  (344.24) — 

Udbhata  (p.  43)— 

Bbamaha  (ii.  91) — 

Vamana  (iv.  39) — 
Ruyyaka  (p.  55) — 
Rudrata  (viii.  33,  36)— 

Vagbhata  (p.  34)— 
Vagbhata  (iv.  90)— 

Bhoja  (iv.  50)— 

TleRKiohandra  (p.  247) — 


ii.  221—  )  Kavyadaria  [  150 

Vidyanatha  (p.  383)  and  Chitramimahsa  (p.  73) — 

Vidyadhara  (viii.  12;— 

Mammata  (p.  707)— 
Visvanatha  (x.  40) — 
Jagannatha  (p.  285) — 

5^^ri 
And  Visvesvara  (p.  180) — 

(ii)  All  these  definitions  from  the  simplest  to  the  most 
elaborate  agree  as  to  the  essentials.  The  points  to  be 
noted  are  1.  that  it  should  be  a  ^W^?T  =  ST^^ft^^'JT  = 
3F2r«rM^R  =  3t;^T  ^5^q^  =^^^Hl4d4'JI  =  ai'H^lflM'JI,  i.  e., 
v^Hd^lld'b^^^.  2.  That  it  should  be  deliberate  or  3nf  R 
and  not  due  to  actual  error.  3.  That  it  should  be 
between  things  having  similarity,  and  so  based  on 
similarity.  4.  That  it  should  be  striking  or  pictures- 
que. 5.  And  that  it  should  concern  itself  with  the 
^  or  ^'Ji  and  f^qr  or  sqyqR  of  the  thing  under  discussion. 
Regarding  this  last  requirement  Pratlharenduraja 
observes  (p.  44)~^62pq[^:  fe;tt  ^'  I  ^'^^^^WT^  ft^TT  I  ^ 

q^T4^  '^hm^  1  ^^  =^lf^q,fii4^l^^dl^l^ra:  I  ^^  m  %5r  ^: 

(iii)  Numerous  subdivisions  of  this  figure  are  given 
by  Alamkarikas :  compare  Alamkarasarvasva  (p.  57), 


151 


Notes 


[  — ii.  225 


Rasagahgadhara  (pp.  286-87),  and  especially  Pratapa- 
rudriya  (p.  386).  We  can  exhibit  them  in  a  tabular 
form  thus — 


m^^j 


5Irfr2mT?[T 


^nf^f^^RTi     ?pTf^iq^     f%2fTr%3r[     ^o^rf^r 


Further  subdivisions  of  each  of  these  varieties  are   as 
under — 


I 


I 


I 


1^ 


g-Jif^rftrfr 


%qTftftrfT 


I  I       I      i     I      I     I      I 

;3qTT#ftTiT  3T3qmft°  3«>r«»  3T*»f^°  3«>f^«»  ^r^^o  ^of?r°  storo 

The  four  main  divisions  of  ^^qr  are  in  this  way  divi- 
sible into  8  sub-varieties,  thus  giving  rise  to  a  total 
of  32  varieties  under  ^]^^.  Each  of  these  varieties 
can  be  further  sub-divided  into  three  sorts  thus — 


J^ 

1 

^$r^ 

^^'fic^^'l 

Thus  we  have — 

cfl-^l  ^IklRm^l 

of    24 

varieties  ; 

cil^'NI  ^i«J|R^^i 

of    24 

varieties  ; 

qi-^-^r  i^^Ti^i'iii 

of    24 

varieties ; 

41-.^]]  ic^'i^i\] 

of      8 

varieties    (  ^^^    ^ft: 

i|rl7^|^M|  ^ilf^Rl^rtjl   Ol       12 

varieties  ( Rffl[f!^2<r5[qT- 

^M  d^M  ^*H'=fi'd); 

ii.  225—   1  KavyadaHa  [  152 

^■^mi^'^^m}  of  12  varieties; 
5rat^riTT5TrT%2T[f^q^  of  12  varieties; 
R^ft^RRT  ^<^9^^\    of      4     varieties; 

Total     120  varieties. 
Illustrations   for  all  these  varieties,    especially   the 
sicft^Rl^  varieties,   are  not   always  quotable.     Jagan- 
natha*s  criticism  of  these  manifold  varieties   is   also 
worth  quoting.     He  says  (p.   295)— ?f  ^TR^TT^  f|  ^r 

(iv)  For  the  distinction  between  ^^^  and  ^^^wr 
compare  our  Note  to  ii.  23.  Bhoja,  however,  considers 
(iv.  51)  ;3^^tq?TT  as  ^Mi^HWc^^  and  says  that  it  is  not 
distinct  from  ^^\  proper.     His  example  is — 

This  however  is  distinct  from  the  ^jq^rr  variety  recog- 
nised by  Dandin. 

(v)  As  to  ^^qf^  being  ^^51  compare  our  Notes 
to  if.  359. 


Notes  to  II.  226-234— (i)  This  famous  discussion  of  the 
f^M^I^  stanza  which  has  been  taken  over  from  our 
author  by  most  subsequent  writers  such  as  Ruyyaka, 
Mammata,  Visvanatha,  Jagannatha,  etc  ,  raises  certain 
side  issues  which  we  shall  first  dispose  of.  Dandin 
refers  to  this  stanza  as  having  been  already,  before 
his  days,  the  subject  of  discussion:  it  cannot  therefore 
be  of  Dandin*s  own  composition,  and  he  cannot  be 
reasonably  supposed  to  have  been  the  author  of  the 
work  from  which  the  stanza  Is  taken.  The  next 
question  is  to  determine  the  source  of  the  quotation. 
Until  the  discovery  of  Bhasa's  [Daridra-]Oharudatta 
all  were  content  to  assign  the  Mrichchhakatika  i.  34 
as  the  source  for  Dandin  ;  but  there  are  reasons  to 
suppose  that  the  Mrichchhakatika  is  itself  an  elabora- 
tion of  the  Charud^itta  (compare  a  paper  on  the  subject 


153  )  Notes  [— ii.  228 

read  by  me  before  the  First  Oriental  Conference  held 
at  Poona,  1919),  and  this  leaves  it  an  open  question 
as  to  whether  Dandin  was  indebted  to  Sudraka  or  to 
Bhasa.  Exact  grounds  are  lacking  for  determining  the 
question  one  way  or  the  other ;  but  so  much  we  have 
gained  by  the  discovery  of  Bhasa*s  plays :  we  need  not 
any  more  link  the  date  of  Dandin  to  that  of  Sudraka. 
(or  of  Bhasa).  If  Sudraka  is  to  be  assigned,  say  to  cir. 
600  A.  D.,  and  if  reasons  exist  to  assign  Dandin  to  an 
earlier  date,  we  can  do  so  by  making  him  refer  to  Bhasa 
who  gives  our  stanza  in  Charudatta  i.  19  as  well  as  in 
Balacharita  i.  15.  If  on  the  other  hand  Bhasa  turns 
out  to  be  a  ninth-century  play-wright  (I  have  seen 
this  only  asserted  bufc  not  actually  proved  or  even 
made  probable)  and  if  Dandin  comes  earlier,  we  can 
still  preserve  our  countenance  and  make  Dandin  borrow 
from  Sudraka.  Dandin  here  quotes  the  first  half  of 
the  stanza.  One  of  our  Mss.  quotes  the  full  stanza  in 
this  place  and  gives  besides  another  extra  stanza  which 
is  noticed  in  the  Chitramlmansa  (p.  77).  The  full 
stanza  is  repeated  also  as  [ii.  362]  which  we  regard 
as  an  interpolation  (see  Note  to  the  stanza). 

(ii)  The  word  |q  is  used  in  ^^m  as  well  as  ^^^i. 
Compare  Note  (x)  to  ii.  14.  In  the  latter  half  of  ii.  227 
Dandin  is  actually  quoting  the  words  of  Patanjali. 
See  our  Sanskrit  Commentary. 

(iii)  The  "^^  in  ii.  228-229  can  be  thus  exhibited: 
The  stanza  f^^q^fR  rRtwrf^  contains  an  ^jq^Ri  with — 

Here  of  course  one  word  is  made  to  perform  two  func- 
tions, which  is  obviously  a  mistake. 

(iv)   In  the  above  <^e5  the  verb  f^fcf  was  i-nterpre- 
ted  as  ^qf^o^T'TR  following  the  usual  practice  of  the 
Vaiyakaranas  or  Grammarians.     According  to  them 
I  80  Kavyadar^a  ] 


ii.  228 —  ]  Kavyadarin  I  154 

fc5Ja7fct  =  3Tg^^-3T5^^-^53TrqR.  Now  we  have  seen 
that  we  cannot  make  the  ^^N\K  the  ^qJTR.  Can  we 
make  the  simile  turn  upon  the  subordinate  elements 
of  the  52TNR,  the  ^t  and  the  ^  ?  This  is  the  point  con- 
sidered in  ii.  230.  The  answer  is  in  the  negative;  for 
if  the  o^rrTRS^R  interpretation  of  fe*Hin  is  to  be 
retained,  the  w^  factors  are  lost  in  the  principal  and 
can  have  no  independent  locus  standi.  This  is  quite 
obvious. 

(v)  The  ^^  in  ii.  231  suggests  that,  following  the 
Naiyayikas,  we  should  so  interpret  the  verb  f^H^  as 
to  give  a  non-subordinate  position  to  the  ^  of  the 
^%2TT.  In  this  view  f^jqf^ = 3T5^[  ^  ]-4fTl4)^^H*- 
^ -IH I «i'^cAt>Ri^ I <-^.  So  the  proposed  ^q?TT  statement  is — 
;3q?TR— Rji-wRl^cii  or  ^qc^ 

Now  the  question  is,  who  is  the  ^q^  ?  If  the  idea  is 
3T^r  ^f^ci;3^^:  [f^'fr!]  fl5Ri%  cT^  ^^:  arwrfff  f^jp^,  we  obvi- 
ously can  connect  sr^f^  with  the  ^^^^  alone  and  not 
with  the  ^^\^  also,  whereas,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  arflf^ 
seems  to  be  intended  in  the  stanza  as  going  with  both. 
Hence  Dandin  says — 3T^pftr%  ^  ^^^  (or  adopting  the 
variant  which  also  has  good  ms.  authority — ^^^:  ^W^f^ 
^  ^^^:).  Further,  the  point  of  similarity  between  the 
proposed  ^qqr?!  and  ^q^  (or,  adopting  the  variant,  the 
point  in  which  ^^^  the  ^^^r  is  compared  with  the  &q^ 
the  ^qJTR)  has  got  to  be  extraneously  supplied:  it  is  not 
actually  given  in  the  stanza. 

(vi)  Can  we  not,  as  a  possible  alternative,  connect 
^mf^  with  both  the  ^sq^TM  and  the  ^^^^  proposed  in  (v) 
above,  and  in  this  manner? — ^r^r qjT%i; 3^:  ^Tfift  f^^f^ 
(or  fe^)  ^^]  ^^:  3T^Tft  f^q%  I  This  would  obviate  the 
first  difficulty  of  sTg^r^ftf^  ^  ^^^H,]  but  the  second  diffi- 
culty still  remains.  We  can,  it  is  true,  conceivably 
imagine  w^s^  or  some  such  characteristic  of  the  ^q^r 
as  the  supposed  common   dharma,  but  it  is  f^  and 


155  1  J^otes  t— ii.234 

more  or  less  unsatisfactory.  The  common  property  in 
an  ^q^r,  as  Dandin  says  (ii.  232),  ought  to  be  evident, 
which  is  not  the  case  here. 

(vii)  The  proper  way  to  understand  the  verse  is  not 
to  regard  it  as  containing  an  ^jq^TT  but  rather  an  ^^. 
The  poet  intends  to  ascribe  to  ^w^  the  character  of  a 
^q^~the  ^%TJT  or  o^\^^  is  ^^fcRR^BR^R^^^^^JTf^^ft- 
^'JTc=llRPif4^rlH  ^MHlW-fcT^rr  ^^TT^rq;^  as  it  has  been  well 
observed.  The  word  ^  accordingly  can  be  a  ^\^^  of 
^^  also. 

(viii)  We  have  said  that  the  line  fei-m^  etc.  con- 
tains an  ^^.  There  are  however  two  possible  ways 
of  understanding  the  ^^-  We  could  say  that  here 
rW:?Rt^-3TFsj5^-5^FR  (which  is  the  BT^qmf^^T^f^^)  ^W^JPjf^- 
H!^4'd^ '+  ^^^^^ I 's^+ii^'fl %^^  ftft'^JT  (which  is  also  ^r^qm  ) 
?W:^>^-BTW^'^-^qHdl<^lc^H  ^vfTs^T^  I  Or  we  could  say 
that  here— 3Tl^if|4)^^H*5?TTq^3^^fc[JTTR:  (the  ^qfrlf^) 
s^rq^  f^fft%ff  (this  being  ^r^qm)  STWffrTqv^S^RWRT^^^S^- 
J??^cn^Tc'^^  ^W52}%  I  The  first  is  the%n^^  view  adop- 
ted by  Dandin,  Mammata,  Visvanatha,  Appayya- 
Dlkshita  and  others;  the  second,  the'^^^fspB  view  coun- 
tenanced by  Alamkarasarvasva,  Rasagangadhara  and 
other  modern  texts.  The  difference  does  not  however 
seem  to  be  very  vital.  Compare  Alamkarakaustubha 
pp.  194-195. 

(ix)  Some  Mss.  give  here  (after  ii.  226,  first  half)  an 
extra  verse  which  can  be  thus  rendered — 

"The  Ocean,  by  its  billowy  summits,  is  as-if 
grounding  sandal-ointment-in-the-form-of-foam  ; 
taking  that  by  his  hands  <rays>  the  moon  is 
besmearing  as-it-were  the  Ladies-in-the-form-of- 
Quarters." 

(x)  It  is  usual  to  render  ^^  by  Poetic-fancy. 
Fancy,  however,  is  a  lighter  product  of  our  plastic  or 
creative  faculty,  which  generally  concerns  itself  with 
associations  or  combinations  of  ideas  which  are  re- 
mote, recondite,  arbitrary,  and  unexpected;  while  Ut- 


ii.  234—  j  Kavyadaria  [  l66 

preksha  knows  of  no  such  limitations.  At  the  same 
time,  while  a  simile  is  a  more  or  less  sustained  effort 
of  the  imagination  to  hold  two  things  together  in  one 
consciousness  with  a  view  to  establish  a  complete 
picture,  an  Utpreksha  is  a  passing  suggestion  of  the 
intended  similarity,  which  may  occasionally  be  very 
picturesque  and  which,  while  it  lasts,  gives  a  point  of 
view  from  which  the  poet  wishes  us  to  understand  the 
fact,  the  quality,  or  the  action  described.  Hence  we 
would  render  the  word  by  Poetic-Conception. 


Notes  to  II.  235— (i)  The  three  figures  ^5,  ^^,  and  ^, 
and  in  this  order,  are  enumerated  by  Bhamaha  (ii.  86) 
who  however  says—l^^  ^^  ^^  ^IT^sfJR^T  ^^:  I,  the 
view  of  Dandin  being  just  the  contrary.  The  question 
about  the  chronological  relation  between  the  two 
writers  cannot  be  settled  either  way  on  the  strength  of 
this  circumstance  alone.  Compare,  however.  Notes 
to  244  below.  Other  writers  who  recognise  all  these 
three  figures  by  these  names  are  5^^  (iii.  12,  iii.  21, 
iv.  56),  ^2  (vii.  82,  vii.  98,  vii.  100),  ^^  (p.  43),  and 
f^55qT?l?5^  (stanzas  166,  150,  137).  Others  recognise  one 
or  two  of  them  only,  subsuming  the  remaining  under 
some  other  figure  or  figures.  Dandin  illustrates  Hetu 
in  ii.  236-259,  defines  and  illustrates  Siikshma  in 
ii.  260-264,  and  treats  of  Lesa  in  ii.  265-272. 

(ii)  Hetu  is  a  poetic  cause,  and  Indian  Alarhkari- 
kas  recognise  a  number  of  figures  of  speech  based  upon 
causal  relation.  These  are  (cp.  Note  (i)  to  ii.  2  also)— 
^^ift^^R^^  (ii.  169),  f^wn  (ii.  199),  ^m'^^  (ii.  298),  f^- 
qtf^  (ii.  323),  f^^  (ii.  348),— amongst  the  alamkaras 
recognised  by  Dandin-— as  also  the  alamkaras  known 

as  ^TS2Tf^,^3TgnR,  ^^^r^,  ^1^,  ^^^,  f%f%=f,  ^^^r,  ^wt^, 

s^n^TRT,  9flraTm,  etc.,  not  to  mention  alamkaras  like  ?S1^, 
5l^^<l?rn,  or  3?3Rt]%TT  (where  similarity  serves  to  illus- 
trate as  well  as  to  corroborate),  or  some  sub-varieties 
like  5RT^'JiT%q  or  Mammata's  last  variety  of  erfrRTq^ftj 
(where   causal  relation   comes   in   only   secondarily). 


157  )  Notes  I  — ii.  235 

Ignoring  the  last  two  groups  of  alarhkaras,  and  con- 
sidering first  the  alariikaras  not  found  in  the  Kavya- 
darsa,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  ^rmf^  =  ^RT%T,  Dandin  pre- 
serving  the  first  word  for  the  3^  and  the  second  for 
the  alamkara.  Writers  like  Bhoja  (iii.  34,  iv.  44), 
Ruyyaka  (p.  163,  p.  189),  and  Visvanatha  (x.  86,  x.  96), 
it  is  true,  recognise  both  ^tttI^  and  w^{^  as  two  dis- 
tinct alarhkaras,  but  the  ^nrrflcf  of  the  last  two  writers 
is  a  ^T^^JR,  while  we  have  already  commented  upon 
Bhoja*s  Samadhi  as  an  alamkara  (see  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  99). 
About  '^^^r  we  shall  have  something  ,to  say  in  the 
Notes  to  ii.  298,  while  ^rr^P^st  is  only  the  |^  with 
^g^sj^wlfr^^  super-added.  The  figure  3f|5  as  recognised 
by  Bhoja  (iii.  18),  Rudrata  (ix.  54),  and  ^^r  (p.  44) 
comes  very  near  to  our  author's  R^tflRh  (ii.  323).  The 
figure  ^lo^i^s;-  (defined  by  Mammata  as  ^^t^^q^q% ) 
is  practically  the  same  as  Dandin's^,  while  ar^TFf  is 
the  same  f^  set  forth  with  the  usual  53^1%  and  other 
paraphernalia  of  a  logical  inference.  For  the  rest 
compare  Notes  (i)  to  (vi)  to  ii.  169.  The  other  figures 
need  not  be  here  considered  in  details.  See  however 
Notes  on  ^5^  varieties. 

(iii)  Dandin  has  given  illustrations  for  16  varieties 
of  15  of  which  14  are  illustrations  of  qfJT^^^  and  only  2 
(viz.  ii.  244,  ii.  245)  are  of  the  HFl^fJI^.  We  have  already 
(p.  127  above)  explained Jhe  distinction  between  ^R^ 
and  ^rq^  I5,  from  which  it  will  be  clear  that  the  ^R^l^ 
(e.  g.  ^)  normally  precedes  the  ^^  (^),  while  the  iirq^s 
is  the  logical  mark  or  f^  (e.  g.  '€^)  which  in  its  most 
valid  from  is  actually  the  ^  of  the  |[M^  (viz.  (^). 
But  a  poetic  ^FI^  need  not  always  have  that  rigorous 
validity  in  its  s^rrfH  which  logic  requires.  For  instance 
in  ii.  245  the  5jfT%— sf^  l^'TT^HT^^T^^TP^^rRWM^  ^^  ^ 
^jmrg^c^— may  conceivably  be  vitiated  in  a  particular 
person  who  is  restless,  but  not  by  love.  It  is  only  if 
the  ITT'T^  is  the  ^  of  the  fiM  that  the  sqri^  is  invariably 
valid. 


ii.  235—  ]  KMvyadaria  {  158 

(iv)  An  ar^W'^KH,  as  we  have  seen  above  (p.  128), 
involves  a  ^n^sFTn^  relation  between  two  things  or  ^s. 
Now  although  it  is  true  that  the  most  valid  form  of 
proof  is  the  one  that  depends  at  each  stage  upon 
demonstrable  causal  relation  between  one  thing  and 
another,  we  are  not  always  so  rigorously  exacting 
in  ordinary  life  and  much  less  so  in  poetry.  Even 
analogy  is  often  given  and  accepted  as  valid  proof. 
Generally,  however,  the  ^^  and  the  ^rn^  are  related  as 
particular  to  universal,  or  vice  versa.  The  particular 
is  the  result  of  the  universal  by  deduction,  while  the 
universal  is  the  result  of  the  particular  by  induction. 
In  3T5ini^<?^l^,  accordingly,  the  causal  relation  between 
the  two  statements  (even  where  it  is  demonstrable)  is 
ignored  and  attention  is  fixed  upon  the  ^R^^WJT'h)  rela- 
tion between  them.  In  a  ^,  even  in  the  HN^  variety, 
the  causal  relation  is  naturally  what  comes  to  the 
fore ;  and  as  the  two  q^s  in  question  are  normally  two 
particular  objects  (e.  g.  (j;^  and  ^m  in  ii.  245)  and  not 
two  statements  as  in  an  ar^frrR??!!^,  the  distinction 
between  that  figure  and  OT^5  is  generally  not  very 
difficult  to  make. 

(v)  Some  important  definitions  of  Ig  are  given 
below: — 

Agnipurana  (344.29-32)— 
Bhoja  (iii.  12)— 
VSgbhata  (iv.  105)— 


J 


159  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  235 

Rudrata  (vii.  82)— 

Vagbhata  (p.  43)— 
Visvanatha  (x.  64) — 
Kuvalayananda  (stanzas  166-167) — 


(vi)  Of  these  definitions  while  the  first  two  and  the 
first  given  by  the  Kuvalayanandakara  agree  with  that 
of  Dandin,  in  the  others  is  distinctly  noticeable  an 
attempt  to  give  a  special  ^f^^^r  to  the  figure  besides 
the  mere  fact  of  one  thing  being  the  ^  of  another. 
Bhamaha,  it  will  be  remembered,  had  already  raised 
his  voice  against  the  recognition  of  ^5  as  a  distinct 
figure  in  as  much  as  there  was  no  qf^hR^f^R  in  it  at 
all ;  and  this  criticism  has  so  much  weighed  upon 
later  Alamkarikas  that  even  so  astute  a  writer  as 
Jagannatha  questions  the  validity  of  ^^2ff^  (which 
with  these  later  writers  does  duty  for^)  as  a  distinct 
figure-of-speech.  The  view  is  thus  set  forth  and  criti- 
cised by  Visvesvara  (p.  340  f«)— ^T^  [  ^^^1^1^  ]— ^^qf^ 

dTj^^^l  ^f%^P^  ^%lRpTrHl^^''H^2TT  =^^^K^H*MT^  I  I 

(vii)  The  sixteen  varieties  of  Hetu  illustrated  by 
Dandin  are  exhibited  in  the  following  Tabular  state- 
ment* Bhoja  has  elaborated  Dandin's  own  scheme 
adding  minor  sub-varieties. — 


ii.  235—  ] 


Kavyadaria 


[  160 


to 


'GO 


J 


Ifil   1  Noten  [  — ii.240 

Notes  to  II.  235-237— (i)  Bhoja  thus  explains  the  illus- 
tration—^ ^^^trSt  ;T^2??fT^^:  5f!^?TT^;T%2mWT^T<l  51^^  ^\^ 


Notes  to  II.  238-239— (i)  Bhoja  thus  explains  the  illus- 
tration— 3T^%IFr  q^H  '?f^--bSinm^|V:|Hf^J^Mi  ^^^^TT^- 
^S^^TTTn^ ^r^.5^^:  I 

(ii)  In  ii.  239**  the  reading  ^TT^^F,  as  being  the  lectio 
difficilior  and  as  yielding  a  very  good  sense  has  to  be 
naturally  preferred  to  the  other  variants  available. 


Notes  to  II .  240— (i)  The  threefold  division  of  ^  here 
given  by  Dandin  is  also  to  be  found  in  the  Vakya- 
padiya  ol  Bhartrihari  (iii.  45-88,  ^t^PFR),  some  perti- 
nent stanzas  from  the  section  being — 

^3[RfT^  3|ci;  JTTH  ^?^  ^ii^t^=e?!H. ' 


(ii)  Professor  K.  B.  Pathak  (Ind.Ant.  XLI,  Oct.  1912, 
p.  237)  has  argued  that  this  three-fold  division  of  ?r4— 
2l  [KSvySdar^a] 


ii.240— ]  Kavyndaria  [162 

unknown  both  to  Panini  and  Patanjali — was  evolved 
out  of  Panini*s  sutra  I.  iv.  49  by  the  genius  of  Bhartri- 
hari  himself,  Dandin  having  borrowed  it  from  Bhartri- 
hari.  No  definite  proof,  however,  has  been  adduced  to 
prove  that  the  three-fold  division  of  ^  was  first  made 
by  Bhartrihari  himself.  The  fragmentary  Berlin  Ms. 
of  Bhartrihari's  commentary  on  Patanjali's  Mahabha- 
shya — the  only  Ms.  of  the  work  hitherto  discovered — 
unfortunately  does  not  go  beyond  I.  i.  55,  and  we  have 
no  other  clear  evidence  one  way  or  the  other.  Seeing, 
however,  that  Bhartrihari  himself,  as  Kielhorn  points 
out  (M.  Bh.,  vol.  ii.  Preface  p.  20),  had  an  *  extensive 
commentorial  literature*  before  him,  it  is  unsafe  to 
assert  in  the  absence  of  compelling  evidence  that  a 
particular  doctrine  originated  with  Bhartrihari,  and  to 
base  upon  that  assertion  other  chronological  super- 
structure. So  far  as  the  evidence  goes  therefore  it  is 
not  proved  that  Dandin  lived  after  650  A.  D.,  the  tra- 
ditional date  of  Bhartrihari's  death. 

(iii)  A  f^c^qj^  is  ^  in  the  sentence  *Jc?t:  ^z  %^f^  \ 
Here  the  causal  activity  consists  in  the  manufacture 
of  the  5^3,  and  its  exact  nature  is  determined  by  the 
object  to  be  produced.  A  f%^4^  is  ^i^  in  the  sentence 
l^^^*.  5^  ^*H<il%.  Here  again  the  exact  nature  of 
the  causal  operation  depends  upon  the  sort  of  Wt!R  or 
^f^R  effected.  As  distinct  from  these  is  the  sry^^nrf, 
viz.  JTHT  in  the  sentence  J^^{  jm  ^TTRI  or  ^#7  ^\A  q^^lfe. 
Here  the  ^^^  or  ^^  involves  the  same  kind  of  activity 
whether  its  object  is  5fR  or  something  else.  Hence 
Dandin  says  that  in  f^c4  and  f^|[  ^,s  the  |^  is 
^RT^^;'  while  in  5IM  it  is  generally  (SRI:^^^  g^i'^- 
5:^^  =^  5IT%  ^^m^  lic^%  ITMa— says  Ca)  ^iim^ 
only.  As  a  further  consequence  it  follows  that  in  the 
first  two  instances  other  ^r^^rs  (expressed  by  other  q^R^ 
cases)  are  required ;  but  they  are  unnecessary  for  the 
last.  It  will  be  incidently  noted  that  ^^  involves  the 
TIH  or  the  issuing  out  of  the  =^^f^?T  to  its  objects,  in 
accordance  with  the  %^wn\  ^V^^^S^^  theory  of  sens^- 
perception. 


163  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  241 

Notes  to  II.  241-245— (i)  In  ii.  242  the  forests  have  been 
transformed  into  poison.     A  f^^iR:  involves  a  change  of 
form  and  quality,  the  inner  substance  remaining  the 
.  same. 

(ii)  Bhoja  has  given  ii.  243  as  an  illustration  of 
what  he  calls  3T^^T^:  f^^Rn^st  ^-  I  For  explanation 
see  Sarasvatikanthabharana,  p.  274  f. 

(iii)  Dandin  has  given  for  5IM?b4  an  illustration  that 
depends  upon  our  understanding  the  doctrine  of  ^f^qr^lt 
5ir-2r«j)rfeTr.  A  straight-forward  illustration  would  have 
used  an  ordinary  verb  of  motion.  This  he  has  done  in 
ii.  244  ;  only,  mere  statements  like  *' birds  are  repair- 
ing unto  their  nests*'  have  no  poetry  if  interpreted 
wholly  and  solely  as  containing  the  statement  of  a 
STM^'  Bhamaha  criticises  such  bald  or  unpoetic 
statements  in  the  following  words  (ii.  87)— 

(iv)  Here  an  interesting  chronological  question  has 
been  raised.  Is  Dandin  by  his  words— ^cft^N  ^^ 
(ii.  244^^) — expressing  his  dissent  from  Bhamaha's  unjust 
condemnation  of  the  ^rsq";  or  is  Bhamaha  criticising 
Dandin  by  refusing  to  allow  as  poetry  what  Dandin 
gives  as  good  poetry.  At  first  blush  both  views  seem 
to  be  equally  correct ;  but  it  seems  to  us  that  if  one  of 
the  two  writers  is  quoting  the  other  at  all,  it  is 
Bhamaha  who  is  criticising  Dandin,  though  it  is 
possible  that  the  verse  was  one  of  the  floating  tradi- 
tional lines—like  many  another  in  Patanjali's  Mahabha- 
shya— which  had  been  made  the  object  of  exposition 
by  several  Alarhkarikas  before  them.  Dandin,  we 
thinki  gives  it  as  his  opinion  that  the  line  is  unpoetic, 
and  so  is  not  an  illustration  of  ^^3  with  5[M5r4. 
But  it  can  be  a  good  HN^I^  for  indicating  the  time. 
Mammata  thus  brings  out  the  suggestion  about  the 
q[JT^5T^^T   (P.   290)— TT^^^t    ^^\    ^^    STc^T^^^^q^^   %^ 


ii.  245—  ]  Kavyadaria  [   164 

^cflfd  f^^^'4J<=lflPl  ^^RTT^T^  STTTT^t^TTf^  ^iRflf^^l  f^<H<=fT^o4w^- 

(v)  Dandin  uses  the  words  ^cfr^jrfq  ^v^  to  explain 
why  he  has  not  jbaken  a  regular  verb  implying  motion 
as  his  illustration  for  siM^^-  A  mere  motion  as  that 
of  birds  to  their  nests  has  no'^f%^  if  understood  as  an 
illustration  of  a  c^Kch^^  with  iiM^b^  But,  says  he,  the 
instance  can  be  a  good  illustration  for  a  5llM*S^.  After 
this  Dandin  proceeds  to  give  a  regular  example  of  a 
in^^  in  ii.  245.  Similarly  Bhamaha  can  be  under- 
stood as  criticising  the  line  in  question  even  as  the 
illustration  of  a  ffN^g.  It  then  becomes  mere  ^, 
mere  report  of  the  weather,  and  hence  void  of  any 
alamkara.  The  chronological  relation  between  Dan- 
din and  Bhamaha  cannot  in  any  case  be  made  to  rest 
upon  the  doubtful  testimony  of  this  passage  alone. 


Notes  to  II.  246-252— (i)  Bhoja  quotes  from  Dandin  stanzas 
ii.  247, 248, 249, 250  and  251.  His  comments  on  these  are: 
ii.  247— 3T5r  fq^TR^^rmr^:  srnr^q^  ^^f^^rf^p^^q^i  ii.  248— 3T5f 
^Jm^^ftT^rr^TR^T^:  50=%^^^  S02fT^?frr^«^^PRqc^j?[  (with  the 
variant  ^  for  ^^  ).  ii.  2^9— m  ^^\^  sr^ft  ^  W^c^H^- 
dlci'^i^iiw  if?T:^^OTcqi3[  I  ii.  250-3T5fRT^r%%flcT^r^?3^Tmmt 
f^^i^  f^^^'^:  (with  the  variants  ^5  for  ^  and  rt^- 
^4T  f^^3T:  for  ^^  ^^im^:  ).    ii.  251— sr^r  ^^  ^qi^:  sftn- 

For  a  more  accurate  explanation  of  the  last  illustra- 
tion see  our  Sanskrit  commentary  ii.  251'.  The  com- 
mentary also  gives  the  othtr  three  illustrations  not 
given  by  Dandin. 


Notes  to  II.  253-254-(i)  A  T%||5  is  a  violation  of  the 
law  of  Nature.  Hence  Dandin  suggests  that  the  viola- 
tion should  not  be  prominently  expressed  but  should 
be  conveyed  in  a  secondary  or  subdued  tone.  Otherwise 
it  would  be  a  different  figure.of-speech. 


i65  i  Notes  I  — ii.  257 

Notes  to  II.  255— (i)  The  example  given  involves  only 
^^^t»^^<il ;  Bhoja  gives  also  an  example  of  ^rcS^^jcTT  in 
the  verse  ar^^^l^^r  etc.  quoted  by  us  in  our  Sanskrit 
commentary  to  ii.  255. 

(ii)  Several  writers  who  do  not  recognise  Hetu  as  a 
distinct  alamkara  designate  the  ^'4e5^^i%^Jc^  between 
^>RW  and  ^  as  a  distinct  figure-of-speech  known  as 
3T^icf.     Mammata  thus  defines  it  (p.  869) — 

explaining   the  point  thus  in  his  Vritti--|^  q^^  ^i^ 

^fTMfcT^^ff  JiRT^^cT^TT  g^q^^rr^jq- gr  rr^i:  ^^rqtcq^R^q^^fcT- 


Notes  to  II.   256— (i)  A   more   familiar   example   of  this 
variety  is — 

regarding  which  Bhoja  observes — 3T5T  ^rj^TTrvf^^jT^flo^f- 

(ii)  The  figure  can  be  confused  with  ^%(ii.  352-354). 
The  distinction  between  the  two  is  explained  in  our 
Sanskrit  Commentary,  p.  324,  lines  8-10.  Compare, 
for  the  distinction  between  this  figure  and  the  Dipaka 
variety  illustrated  in  ii.  106  our  Note  to  this  last 
stanza. 

(iii)  Several  later  writers  have  subsumed  this  ^ 
variety  under  3Tf^^tf%»,  and  particular ly  that  variety 
of  it  known  as  ^T^Rq^:  qr^q^ftq^'Jr^TTT.  r%^^  f|%r: 
^^  5fTq^  ^^^71%^  %%— as  a  commentator  explains. 
Thus  this  variety  of  3TRR[qtRR  would  include  also  the 
next  or  the  ^jT^frrJcT^  variety  of  f^fg. 

Notes  to  II.  257 — (i)  Bhoja  thus  explains  the  illustration — 

^  ^  jpw?^  I^rm^^  SETjcfr^^t  •+i'4Wd<^^  ^^^  f^^t  1 


ii.  258—  ]  Kavyadarka  [  166 

Notes  to  II.  258-259— (i)  The  figure  called  f^f^5{  as  recog- 
nised by  Wi^  (who  defines  it,  P.  133,  as— ^qf^^t^^sf^- 
sq^  SRcff: ),  by  f^m\'^,  and  by  most  later  writers  differs 
from  these  two  varieties,  if  at  all,  only  in  the  circum- 
stance that  the  ^R^  is  in  that  figure  supposed  to  be 
making  a  voluntary  effort  to  produce  an  unsuitable 
effect.  When  such  an  effect  is  produced  unexpectedly 
and  disconcerts  the  agent  we  have  the  figures-of-speech 
called  f^^^  in  its  several  varieties,  thus  defined  by 
Mammata  (p.  875)— 

3^f^[i^'«rt  ^^  *K'JM  !F^  ' 

or,  the  figure  of  speech  known  as  o^jt^TRT,  if  the  agent  of 
the  unexpected  or  disconcerting  result  is  different 
from  the  original  agent.     Op.  Mammata  (p.  911) — 

(ii)  Bhoja  quotes  Kavyadarsa  ii.  83  as  an  illustration 
for  the  argrs  variety  of  f^^fl^.  Dandin  apparently  re- 
gards the  f^  alamkara  in  the  stanza  as  subordinate  to 
the  ^^q^.  Probably  there  is  a  mixture  (^^)  of  both 
these-figures  in  that  stanza.  The  3^^  alamkara  defined 
by  Bhoja  as  (iii.  18) — 

can  also  be— q^irwvi^— subsumed  under  Dandin's  i^t^^. 


Notes  to  II.  260-264— (i)  Ruyyaka,  Rudrata,  Mammata, 
J  Vagbhata,  Visvanatha  and  most  subsequent  writers 
recognise  Sukshma  as  a  distinct  alamkara.  It  is  not 
easy  to  understand  why  BhSmaha  found  the  alamkara 
.  void  of  cjihlRn  or  ^f^^.  Sukshma  involves  a  process  of 
inference,  but  it  is  not  to  be  confused  with  firqqst^  since 
the  irn^  is  here  subtle  and  discovered  only  by  shrewd 
obeervation  of  gestures  or  postures. 


167   1  Notes  I  — ii.  267 

(ii)  A  figure-of-speech  called  fqf|^  and  defined  in  the 
f^cii|M'<^  (151)  as— fqT%T  T^^l^rTflT^:  ^TTfcf^rll^  I  is  very 
diflScult  to  distinguish  from  ^^.  The  ^f^T^FR  thus 
formulates  the  distinction  (ibid,  p.  191)--?j2^T^?fn^  ^T- 

^T^P%S^  ^Tc5nf>T^ffn%  W  ^^-^-  '  Normally,  however,  ftf|rr 
is  understood  differently.  Vagbhata  (p.  43)  defines  it 
as—TT^nqr^  2T^5'ij^^t^iH-=b  T%fRci  ^<i  ftftclfl^  I  Rudrata  on 
the  other  hand  defines  it  as  (ix.  50) — 

^^i  %''-^^T'R%qfq  cTci;  fqif  rTT]^  n 


Notes  to  II.  265-267— (i)  In  ^2^  there  is  the  discovery  of 
the  hidden  thing,  but  not  disclosure.  In  ^  (No.  1) 
there  is  (a)  a  concealing,  (b)  a  discovery  leading  to 
imminent  disclosure,  and  (c)  an  attempt  to  prevent 
the  disclosure  under  some  other  pretext.  This  figure 
is  known  in  other  writers  as  oSfr^fxR  defined  by  Rudrata 
(p.  174)  as-;3f^[?[^5ft3j^j^  and  by  Visvanatha  (x.  92) 
as— o2jT^lfxf»Tfrq^  s^T^r|f^?{^[q  ^^^:  \  Vamana's  defini- 
tion (iv.  3.  25) — o^rr^i^  ^^(^[^'4  o?TT^f%:  is  tantamount 
to  the  same  thing. 

(ii)  This  figure  has  to  be  distinguished  from  3^7^% 
(ii.  304).  As  will  be  clear  from  Dandin*s  definition  of 
the  latter  figure  (cp.  also  Note  (iii)  to  ii.  95)  he  does 
not  regard  m^  as  the  invariable  basis  of  an  ajq^ ; 
and  so  the  usual  distinction  between  these  two  figures 
cannot  be  stated  as  it  is  generally  stated  by  commen- 
tators—^nT?I^^Nf^rqfr%:  I  3T^  (i.  e.  fs^n^w  or  ^)  5  ;fi 
^TrRi%%r%  ^:  I  We  can  perhaps  formulate  the  distincti- 
on between  them  by  saying  that  in  an  aTTffcf  neither 
the  thing  negated  nor  the  thing  asserted  is  anything 
like  subtle  or  mysterious.  In  ^  the  subtlety  of  the 
thing  constitutes  the  very  essence  of  the  figure. 

(iii)  Vamana's  example  for  the  figure  is — 

^^^^(v.  1.  ^^Tf  )Tft^  ^cTim^  ^ftf^  ) 
^JT^^nq^^^  ^^qici  5^  ^^  (  V.  1.  TR  )  II 


II 267—  I  Kavyadaria  I  165 

This  is  from  Bhasa*s  Svapnavasavadatta  (iv.  7).  Our 
example  (ii.  267)  uses  the  same  sqM  but  under  entire- 
ly different  circumstances. 


Notes  to  II.  268-272 -(i)   Writers  who  define  ^  in  the 
alternative  way  mentioned  are — 

,  Bhoja  (iv.  56)— 

Rudrata  (vii.  100)— 

Kuvalayananda  (137)— 

Vagbhata  (p.  43)— 

and  Jagannatha  (p.  512) — 

But  none  of  these  writers  are  earlier  than  Dandin,  and 
it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  what  writers  Dandin  desig- 
nates by  TT%.  Bhamaha  cannot  be  one  of  them,  as  he 
rejects  ^  in  both  the  alternative  forms. 

(ii)  Bhoja  already  has  raised  the  question  of  the 
distinction  of  this  figure  from  siiivsi^fci  (ii.  343).  We 
have  already  quoted  the  view  of  Appayya  Dikshita  on 
the  point  in  our  Sanskrit  Commentary  (p.  269*'  — 
p.  2^0").  Dandin  who  recognises  both  ^  (No.  2)  and 
«^(^^kt  as  distinct  figures  makes  the  distinction  turn 
naturally  upon  the  word  %^cT:  in  ii.  268^.  The  Alaih- 
karakaustubha  (p.  407  f.)  would  subsume  ^^  (No.  2" 
under  s^rr^^,  an  alamkara  not  recognised  by  Dandin. 

(iii)  The  r^t  or  ^f^  may  at  times  involve  a  simi- 
larity between  things ;   and  Bhoja  ^iqcordingly  gives 


169  1  Motes  [— ii.  274 

examples  involving  what  he  calls  a  ^flT^frR  and  also 
not  involving  it  (see  p.  409).  For  further  remarks  see 
Notes  to  ii.  343. 


Notes  to  II.  273-274— (i)  Except  Bharata,  Agnipurana, 
Hemachandra,  and  Alamkarasekhara  this  figure-of- 
speech  is  recognised  by  all  extant  writers.  Some  dis- 
tinctive definitions  may  here  be  collected — 

Bhamaha  (ii  89)  and  Udbhata  (p.  42)— 

Rndrata  (vii.  34)— 

Vamana  (iv.  3.  17) — 
Bhoja  (iv.  79)— 

and  Mammata  (p.  803) — 

(ii)  It  will  be  noticed  that  while  Vamana  requires 
that  the  things  mentioned  in  succession  should  have 
between  them  a  relation  of  similarity,  Bhamaha  con- 
trarywise  holds  that  the  things  should  not  be  so  re- 
lated. Jagannatha,  as  also  Hemachandra  before  him, 
argues  (p.  478)  that  ^'A\wm  should  not  be  recognised  as 
a  distinct  figure.     His   words  are — ^T^^^^^^jR^^^t^ 

m^  I  BT^rq^jq^q^q^RT^R  tt^  ^tstw^^iTH,  '  Vamana's  require- 
ment of  similarity  would  probably  supply  the  element 
of  1f%^3T  needed  for  the  figure.  It  is  however  a  fact 
that  quite  apart  from  the  similarity  there  is  a  charm 
even  in  the  orderly  succession  of  things,  and  hence  the 
alariikara  deserves  to  be  recognised  as  an  independent 
alarhkara. 


22  (  Kavyadar^a 


ii.  275—  ]  Kavyadarin  [  170 

Notes  to  II.  275— (i)  Dandin  now  defines  together  a  group 
of  three  Alamkaras  known  as  ^^r^Rs.  Bhamaha 
(iii.  1^7)  and  Udbhata  (p.  49,  generally  following  Bha- 
maha in  his  treatment)  are  alone  amongst  ancient 
writers  to  recognise  these  three  alamkaras  in  the 
sense  in  which  Dandin  understands  them.  Ruyyaka 
(P.  185),  Visvanatha  (x.  95^96)  and  one  or  two  later 
writers  accept  these  alamkaras  and  even  add  to 
their  number  the  alamkaras  designated  as  Sama- 
hita,  Bhavodaya,  Bhavasamdhi,  and  Bhavasabalata 
(see  Kuvalayanandachandrika  on  stanzas  169f.),  but 
they  have  radically  altered  the  nature  of  these  figures 
in  as  much  as  they  require  that  in  these  figures  the 
X^y  ^\^,  etc.  ought  to  be  introduced  in  subordination  to 
another  ^^l4  and  not  prominently  and  for  their  own 
sake.  This  view  was  first  propounded  by  the  author 
of  the  ^R^filft^Ts  (cp.  ii.  5,  p.  71)— 

Anandavardhana*s     Aloka    on    this   karika    runs   as 

follows  :■—^^  <m^M>\wj[[^^^  mq^^ifq  qfeni  ^t^ 

^'^  ^f^  JTTJT^Bt^:  'T^:  \  Dandin,  Bhamaha,  or  some  pre- 
decessor of  them  is  perhaps  intended  to  be  alluded  to 
in  the  karika  in  question  :  Abbinavagupta  in  his 
^^^T^^T=^fr  to  the  passage  actually  mentions  Bha- 
maha. Our  Sanskrit  Commentary  on  ii.  275  lines  123ff. 
quotes  Premachandra*s  attempt  to  defend  the  position 
.  taken  by  Dandin  and  Bhamaha  as  against  the  new 
school. 

(ii)  We  have  explained  in  a  general  way  in  our 
Note  (i)  to  i.  18  the  nature  of  Rasa,  but  it  is  neces- 
sary to  afford  a  detailed  exposition  of  the  theory  of 
Rasas  in  all  its  bearings.  Poetry  consists  of  two  ele- 
ments :  words  and  sense  (ignoring  the  question  of 
their  relative  prominence)-  Now  there  are  excellences 
and  defects  belonging  to  words  and  to  sensC;  and  these 
are  treated  at  great  length  in  the  works  of  the  earlier 
Alaihkarikas,     They   were   considered  as    character- 


171  ]  Notes  1   — ii.  275 

istics  inherent  in  the  **  body  "  of  poetry.  Dandin  calls 
them  JiT'JTs  or  life-breaths  (i.  42).  And  as  a  body  can 
have  extraneous  ornaments  to  set  forth  its  natural 
charm  so  poetry  also  had  its  "ornaments"  or  alarh- 
karas,  these  being  specific  turns  of  expression  or 
thought  which  could  not  be  covered  by  the  usual  ^s 
(and  ^Rs).  For  a  time  advance  in  the  science  of 
Poetics  consisted  mainly  in  an  elaboration  of  the  giJis 
and  3T^^Rs,  their  number  and  mutual  distinction.  The 
next  step  of  importance  taken  was  the  formulation  of 
the  doctrine  of  fy%s  or  styles.  It  was  probably  dis- 
covered that  certain  schools,  courts,  or  literary  cote- 
ries developed  only  specific  gunas  and  alamkaras  to 
the  exclusion  of  others;  and  as  these  originally  were 
confined  to  definite  territorial  divisions  the  styles 
cultivated  by  them  got  the  nicknames  of  1^^,  ^ft^t, 
qr^Tcfr,  etc.  This  may  have  led  to  emulation  which  in 
time  degenerated  into  jealousy  and  animosity ;  and 
the  ultimate  compromise  effected  only  ended  in  the 
doctrine  that  all  the  ^Rfs  had  each  an  element  of  good 
and  of  evil  in  it. 

(iii)  All  this  time  however  no  attempt  was  made  to 
explain  why  certain  gqs  or  3T^Rs  afford  pleasure 
more  than  others.  A  mere  external  labelling  and 
classification  was  naturally  felt  to  be  inadequate  in  a 
science  of  ^^ilsthetics.  Help  was  sought  at  first  from 
the  sister  science  of  Dramaturgy.  Tbe  Natyasastra 
had  led  down  the  Sutra—^^qr^^qHsjnT^Tf^^TTT^f^^qT^: 
( Adhyaya  vi,  p.  G2,  where  this  ancient  theory  is  quoted 
and  explained).  The  generating  and  intensifying 
factors  (STT^STFT  and  3^te  ft^Rs)  are  ^TrTT,  ^Tf^rTW,  etc. 
and  ^?cf,  ^^Jtc^l,  ^^f^^T,  etc.  And  they  produce  in  ^rt^ 
■^^^  etc.  in  the  first  place  one  or  more  of  the  8  ^fr^ 
3T3^T^s,  which  are  somewhat  involuntary  and  physio- 
logical in  origin,  and  along  with  them  a  number  of 
psychological  moods  or  feelings  through  which  the 
hero  passes.  These  latter  are  some  of  them  dominent 
feelings  or  ^^qrR'^Rs  of  which  there  are  nine  enume- 
rated; and  some,  concurrent  feelings  or  o^ft^if^^s  of 


li.  2'5'5—  ]  Kavyadaria  I  17t 

which  no  less  than  33  are  enumerated.  The  ^r^^^r^g^ 
^^if^^IRs  and  sqf^RTft^rRs  together  make  up  the  49  (50) 
kinds  of  ^msy  and  these  ^f^s,  belonging  to  JJT\,  5^*^, 
etc.  (or  to  the  actors  representing  them),  called  into 
existence  by  definite  "factors/*  produce  in  the  audi- 
ence by  sympathy  the  nine  ^s  or  sentiments.  This  is 
the  theory  of  the  Natyasastra  which  can  be  graphi- 
cally thus  presented  : — 
^ .;>  ^  ,         r  Sgrfrq^  3T3^Rs  T produce  8(9) 

^rrcR    \        (in  Actor)        I        '   \i      ^  I/-     *    j-  \ 

^         J  L  33  sq^m^rf^S       J  ( in  Audience ) 

The  eight  3T3^7Rs  are  enumerated  in  our  Sanskrit 
Com.  ii.  275^^-^«,  the  wmr^s  in  ii.  275'^-'^  and  s^f^- 
=irTf^s  in  ii.  275®^""^^.  The  eight  (or  nine)  i^^s  corres- 
pond to  the  nine  ^i^vrr^s— 

l^  to  >2^^  ^^  to  ^l?  ^3«:^T  to  ^]W^ 

^T^  to  |TWT  ^3c^  to  Ct^  ft^^  to  ^^ 

^^  to  ^m  ^^  to  'mm^  [  f?i%  to  ^T?ef  ] 

(iv)  Dandin  is  aware  of  the  existence  of  the  ^^ 
theory  (cp.  i.  51,  ii.  280,  iii.  170,  and  especially  the 
last  passage)  but  he  did  not  know  how  to  organically 
incorporate  it  with  his  theory  of  Poetics.  Accordingly 
he  merely  gives  a  recognition  to  the  i^  theory  by 
introducing  a  new  variety  of  3T^^jks  for  cases  where 
the^^s  for  their  own  sake  were  pre-eminently  develop- 
ed in  a  poem  which  was  otherwise  devoid  of  the  usual 
^s  or  3T#4JR:s.  The  l^  comes  in  for  recognition  also 
in  connection  with  Dandin's  treatment  of  if(^4  (i.  51). 
This  was  merely  borrowing  a  feather  from  the  sister 
science.  Rasa  is  of  the  nature  of  an  inner  consciousness 
(hence  called  =6r^iTT),  and  it  is  evident  that  it  can  be  felt 
even  in  poems  not  containing  the  ^^rj;  alamkara. 
Some  Alamkarikas,  as  we  saw,  tried  to  get  out  of  the 
problem  by  recognising  l^m^  alamkara  only  in  those 
cases  where  the  m  is  felt  as  being  subordinated  to  the 
^fl^?n^  proper. 

(v)  The  real  solution  of  the  matter  came  from  the 
grammarians.  If  poetry  consists  of  words  having 
specific  sense  (or  words  and  sense),  it  is  necessary  to 


173  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  27S 

determine  at  first  the  varieties  of  sense  or  er^.  There 
is  the  expressed  sense  or  the  ^T^^??!^  and  the  figurative 
or  indicative  sense  or  ^^r4.  In  the  stock  instance 
Tifj  means  literally  and  primarily  the  stream,  which 
is  the  qr^T^.  But  in  statements  like  TWT^t  5TRT:  the 
word  must  mean  not  the  stream  but  the  bank.  This 
is  the  secondary  significance  of  the  word  or  its  ^^?|. 
Now  why  should  a  person  be  prompted  to  say  TWT^  ^^'* 
instead  of  TWT^3  5IRT:  ?  Clearly  there  must  be  a  sjqt^SR 
(ignoring  for  the  moment  the  few  cases  where  ^ 
overpowers  it),  and  this  was  discovered  to  be  the  in- 
tention to  bring  out  the  ifef,  ^\^^l^,  and  other  qualities 
inherent  in  the  jtr  by  reason  of  its  proximity  to  the 
stream.  The  5Rt^i?f  of  a  ^^T  is  therefore  the  ^^^^ 
sense.  In  cases  like  the  above  where  the  qr^  and  the 
c5^  senses  can  be  clearly  distinguished  from  the  s^Tf^ 
sense  there  is  no  difficulty  of  any  kind.  But  there 
are  cases  where  the  o^^^i  is  ^f^^^^c^q^q ;  where  the  state- 
ment as  a  whole  brings  in  a  subtle  suggestion  without 
our  being  able  to  locate  it  as  resulting  from  some  spe- 
cific word  or  words ;  and  all  ^^s  could  now  come  in 
under  the  ar^^s^sh^oAJW^- 

(vi)  One  inevitable  consequence  of  the  share  which 
the  grammarians  had  in  the  formulation  of  the  ^^ 
theory  was  the  adoption  of  their  ^z  theory  by  the 
Alamkarikas.  Anandavardhana  in  his  >-:^?2TT55t^  (p.  47-48) 
clearly  recognises  this  indebtedness.     He  says — ^xfij  f| 

f^r^jf^T^^?ji^5i^:  \\^^\^\  ^T5?Tftm  s^ni^l  o^r^^^^^T^i^vi^f^- 

ftgrff;  I     In  other  words  :-— 

1?TTo  call  ^^  =  ^,  as  being  the  ^m%  of  ^^  (to 

which  ^=^^Tf^  sounds  are  subordinate) ; 
3TT^*»  call  ^5^T^  =  ^^(^,  as  being  the  s^f^^  of  53^^  (to 
which  the  W^  sense  is  subordinate). 
This  means  that  there  is  no  ^cTTrf  but  only  an  3Tfto3n% 
of  the  ^8.  That  is  to  say,  the  gestures  and  move- 
ments of  the  actor  can  prevail  over  you  only  if  you 
are  ^^x^  and  have  once  experienced  feelings  and  emo- 


ii.  275—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  l74 

tions  answerable  to  those  depicted  or  enacted.  The 
Alarhkarikas  who  followed  this  view  of  the  case  natu- 
rally gave  no  independent  place  to  ^^r^  and  other 
Alarhkaras.  If  Mammata  in  one  place  (Uliasa  i.  p.  23) 
mentions  the  ^T^Rri^it  is  ^W^^:^  ^W%f%^^T^J^FTf^^W%^,  as 
a  commentator  explains  it. 

(vii)  If  5T5^  (or  ^^r§f)  be  the  body  and  gws  the  life- 
breaths  of  poetry,  the  question — what  is  the  soul  of 
poetry — which  is  naturally  suggested  by  the  metaphor 
is  answered  (i)  by  Varaana  (I.  ii.  6)  as  ^fcf^Tc^rr  ^fs^r^^T; 
(ii)  by  the  ^"^f^  school  (^^R^rR^r  1)  as  ^Ts^T^q^TfT  ^:  and 
(iii)  by  Visvanatha  (i.  3)  as  ^J^^  ^^fl%  ^6^^^^  On  this 
point  compare  Notes  to  i.  10.  The  question  can  have 
only  an  academic  interest  once  we  have  realised  the 
function  of  ^^,  frf^  or  '^  in  poetry. 

(viii)  How  ^^  is  produced  in  the  heart  of  the  ^^^r 
^^^,  its  exact  modus  operandi^  has  given  rise  to  a 
number  of  divergent  views  which  it  would  take  us  too 
far  afield  to  discuss  here  in  detail.  Consult  on  the 
question  ^q?3TT^^^RJT  p.  69,  Mammata,  Uliasa  iv., 
pp.  101-111,  and  Rasagahgadhara  pp.  22-31. 

(ix)  The  distinction  between '^RT^,  ^^,  and  g5^%R[^ 
can  be  thus  formulated.  If  the  50  ^r^s  described  above 
(Note  iii)  are  any  of  them  produced  by  certain  fq^T^s 
the  nature  of  which  prevents  the  manifestation  of  a 
corresponding  full-fledged  ^^  in  the  audience  or  the 
reader— when,  for  instance,  the  ^5jnf%^r^  called  J}^  is 
produced  not  by  some  lady-love  but  by  3^,  ^q,  ^qT%,  5?f, 
etc.— we  have  an  incomplete  ?:^  or  rather  ststth^^^^^TR, 
which  gives  rise  to  ^^r^R.  The  alamkara  is  some- 
times called  ^TRT^R  also; — cp.  3T^-^K^fe  p.  189.  A 
j^m^  alamkara  of  course  exhibits  the  f^r^s,  OT^^^s,  and 
sqf^^RTf^s  in  regular  sequence.  As  Bhamaha  says  (iii.  6) 
^^rq^^q^^^RT^^^  3f^  I  Finally  an  (3^^%^ exhibits  an 
inchoate  Rasa  (as  in  Preyas)  or  a  full'fledged  Rasa  (as 
in  Rasavat),  but  the  manner  of  exteriorisation  adopted 
is  3T5f%^,  is  ?^f^5^f|55^,  is  in  flagrant  opposition  to  the 
normal  or  the  convectional,  purposely  with  a  view  to 
stamp  one's  own  individuality  upon  it.     Thus  in  the 


I 


175  1  Notes  I— ii.  278 

example  given  (ii.  293-4),  to  allow  an  enemy  hemned 
in  battle  to  depart  is  what  is  unexpected;  but  the  hero 
does  it  owing  to  bis  over-weening  self-confidence. 


Notes  to  II.  276-277— (i)  The  same  example  is  given  by 
Bhamaha  iii.  5.  Cp.  also  our  Note  (iii)  to  ii.  37.  The 
verse  seems  to  be  an  adaptation  of  the  last  verse 
in  the  92nd  Adhyaya  of  the  Udyogaparvan.  It  is 
difficult  to  ascertain  whether  the  adaptation  was  the 
work  of  Bhamaha  or  of  Dandin  or  of  an  unknown 
predecessor  of  both.  The  example  illustrates  the  5(tl% 
of  f%^  for  ^^'m  and  also  of  ^^^  for  fq^. 


Notes  to  II.  278-279— (i)  The  example  illustrates  the  ^M 
on  the  side  of  the  King  alone.  The  aj^l^^RS^'t  gives  us 
this  information  about  the  King — ^m^T  ^m  %^^WTrf^- 

^J^^RT^^  ?5^^J  The  Keralas  are  mentioned  in  Rock 
Edict  II  of  Asoka.  Their  most  ancient  capital  was 
Vanji  or  Vanchi  about  28  miles  from  Cochin  on  the 
Malabar  Coast.  But  as  our  knowledge  of  their  geneo- 
logy  is  almost  nil  Dandin's  mention  of  a  king  of  that 
line — supposing  he  really  belongs  to  that  line — gives 
us  no  solid  ground  for  any  chronological  conclusion. 
On  the  other  hand  Dandin  in  iii.  114  mentions  a  city 
with  a  name  of  5  varnas,  the  middle  one  being  a  nasal, 
where  rule  kings  with  a  name  of  8  ^s.  Here  although 
the  city  could  be  ^^\  or  q^r  (the  capital  of  ancient 
Kerala)  as  well  as  cfjy^  (Conjeeveram)  the  capital  of 
the  Pallavas,  yet  the  name  ^y^^\'^  consists  of  8  qfrls  (in- 
cluding the  visarga)  while  the  Kerala  kings,  even  adopt- 
ing their  ancient  local  name  of  'Cheraladan'  do  not 
give  the  required  number  of  varnas.  In  the  present 
state  of  our  knowledge  therefore  Dandin  seems  to  have 
definitely  alluded  to  the  Pallavas  of  Kaiichi ;  and  the 
temptation  to  regard  ^Tcf^Jl  as  a  Pallava  king  is 
irresistible.  Unfortunately,  in  the  published  names  of 
the  Pallava  kings,  there  is  none  of  this  name  ;  but  if 
the   variant  ^^iq^^  is  adopted  we  can  identify  him 


ii.  279—  1  KavyadaHa  [  176 

with  i?Ri%^*t  II  who  had  u^f%f^  as  his  other  name. 
Narasimhavarman*s  date  is  A.  D.  690-715  (see  G.  Jou- 
veau-Dubreul,  Ancient  History  of  the  Deccan,  p.  70), 
and  he  is  described  as  a  devout  Saiva  and  as  a  builder 
of  several  Siva  temples  including  the  noble  Kailasa" 
natha  temple  (Indian  Antiquary  for  1912,  p.  90-92). 
Hiuen  Tsang  who  visited  Kaiiohi  in  A.  D.  640 
during  the  reign  of  Narasirhhavarman  I  (630-668) 
affords  some  testimony  for  the  triumph  of  Saivism 
at  the  time. 

(ii)  In  partial  variance  with  this  we  have  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Ms,  of  3rqRT5?^c{^srmT^  (Report  of  the  Peri- 
patetic Party  of  the  Government  Or.  Mss.  Library, 
Madras,  for  the  years  1916-19,  Ms.  No.  194)  which 
connects  Dandin's  grand-father  with  the  Pallava  king 
Siihhavishnu  (575-600)  thus  making  Dandin  a  contem- 
porary of  Narasimhavarman  I  (630-668).  The  pertinent 
verses  from  the  poem  (copied  down  on  the  occasion 
of  the  First  Oriental  Conference  in  Poona,  where  the 
Ms.  was  amongst  the  exhibits)  may  here  be  given : — 

ggkj^f^^i^. II 


177  1  '  Notes  [  — ii.  279 

^^^yr^  ^t I 

^r^t^TR^^r  =^  ^^^T  ^T^r  ?rwm^  f^r  ii 

^^K  5%^mR  52m^f%J^R?Iri;  II 
^  ^T^  trqf  ^m  ^  f^^  =^Tfq  oij^3^,i  I 

srg^^r^  ^^7?r^r  ^^^^r  aj^^  ^  w 

^  =^=^  U^TT^^:  ^T%fT5^R^:  11 
3T«rr|5T:  %rr[tr?r  5RTP^tq5[^  ^  I 

The  story  goes  on  to  mention  a  visit  which  Dandin 
subsequently  pays  to  the  temple  of  Vishnu  in  Maha- 
mallapuram  in  Keral  country  adjoining  the  sea — 

( iii )  We  need  not  of  course  take  all  the  gossiping 
tales  in  the  3T^%§?^^2rr  as  sober  history;  but  the  pre- 
sent story  has  some  verisimilitude  about  it.  Dandin 
is  here  made  a  contemporary  of  Simhavishnu's  sue* 
cessorsMahendravarman  I  (600-630)  and  Narasimha- 
varman  I  (630-668),  the  first  of  whom  is  famous  as  the 
king  under  whose  orders  were  constructed  the  remark- 
able monolithic  temples  known  as  the  *Seven  Pagodas* 
at  Mamallapuram  (see  Smith's  Early  History,  3rd  ed., 
p.  474).  The  trouble  hinted  at  in  the  last  verse  above 
quoted  Ik  therefore  probably  the  invasion  of  the  Pallava 
23  [Kavyadarsa] 


ii.  279—  ]  Kavyadarsa  [  178 

country  by  the  Chalukya  monarch,  Pulakesin  II, 
about  609  or  610.  Pulakesin  was  victorious  at  first, 
but  was  later  defeated  by  Narasirhhavarman  I  in  642 
A.  D.  Mahendravarman  is  reported  to  have  been  a  Jain 
originally,  and  to  have  been  converted  to  faith  in  Siva 
by  a  famous  Tamil  saint.  If  therefore  we  can  imagine 
that  ^T^^^  is  a  poetic  variant  for  Tlt'^^  or  that 
jfl^^q^f^  bore  ^Rf^^^as  an  additional  name,  we  have 
here  all  the  evidence  that  we  can  expect  from  tradition 
for  placing  Dandin  at  the  court  of  the  Pallavas  of 
Kanohl  in  the  first  half  of  the  7th  century.  And  as  the 
Pallava  power  was  at  its  height  during  this  very 
period,  their  kingdom  might  have  at  this  time  included 
the  old  Ohera  or  Kerala  country.  We  may  add  that 
the  king  Vishnuvardhana  mentioned  in  the  earlier 
part  of  the  extract  can  be  the  prince  Vishnuvardhana 
who  founded,  about  A.  D.  615,  the  line  of  the  Eastern 
Chalukyas.  Anandapura  the  city  I  am  unable  to 
identify, 
(iv)  The  eight  forms  of  manifestation  mentioned 
V  i^  ii.  278  are  of  course  the  same  as  the  ai^f^r  cT^  or 
5j^  alluded  to  by  Kalidasa  in  the  benedictory  verse  of 
the  Sakuntala. 


Notes  to  II.  280-281 — (i)  Dandin  is  now  going  to  give  in 
succession  the  illustrations  for  ^^^,  a  separate  one  for 
each  ^^. 

( ii)  Our  Ms.  N.,  in  a  different  hand,  gives  the  margi- 
nal note  identifying  ajq?^  with  qi^R^rlT.  Vasavadatta 
was  an  Avanti  Princess;  compare  Svapnavasavadatta 
V.  5.  An  interesting  question  is  to  determine  whether 
Dandin  is  referring  to  Bhasa.  Definite  indications  are 
unfortunately  lacking.  The  pretended  burning  of 
Vasavadatta  at  Lavanaka  is  an  old  story  not  invented 
by  Bhasa.  Many  dramatists  besides  Bhasa  have  work- 
ed on  the  theme.  Tapasavatsaraja  is  a  play  later  than 
Ratnavali  (see  the  account  given  by  Hultsch  in  Nach. 
K.  G.W.  Gott.,  18861  Abhinavagupta  in  his  Natya- 
vedavivriti  (Madras  Ms.,  vol  iii,  p.  44)  speaks  of  a  play 


179]  Note,s  [ii.  — 286 

of  Subandhu  dealing  with  the  story  of  ^^?t^  and  ^rasf^fTT 
His  exact  words  are—  cT^f^  ^g^i^lf^^  ^I'T^^STT'^cl^^^ 
^r^lI^TcT^^r^^  rr|[^[%5^'^R^#  ^WSl^RT^<TRrJs^:  (?)  ^R^ 

aT^F{q^fTr%fs^ m  ^^%  ^THrf^f  ^  ^4Tmt^:~cl^  9=^?^"^^ 

^^^rr%  I  cTcT  ^2H:— f  ^  ^^  §^feRtT%  ^rr^  ikwif^  l  From  this 
it  appears  that  this  particular  play  made  use  of  a  play- 
within-the-play  in  the  denouement.  There  is  also  a 
newly  discovered  play  called  Vinavasavadatta  (?) 
affording  analogy  in  construction  with  the  Bhasa  plays. 
Besides  there  are  the  BTT^^rrfws  dealing  with  the  story  of 
Vasavadatta  which  were  probably  known  even  to  the 
author  of  Vyakaranamahabhashya  (see  Kielhorn*s  ed., 
vol.  ii,  p.  284),  which  however  could  not  have  contain- 
ed a  verse  like  the  one  given  by  Dandin.  Seeing  that 
Bhasa's  Svapnavasavadatta  does  not  contain  the  pre- 
sent verse,  it  is  perhaps  possible  that  Dandin  is  here 
alluding  to  the  unknown  play  of  Subandhu  referred  to 
by  Abhinavagupta,  or  to  some  other  unknown  work. 

(iii)  In  the  variants  to  ii.  280  read— "R,  B-.tlP^T  ^r^ 
P,  Rn ;"  instead  of '•  P,  R,  B;". 

(iv)  The  following  quotation  from  Abhinavagupta's 
Natyavedavivriti  (Madras  ms.  p.  204)  is  worth  noting- 
f%t^?[T?lt  =q[3T^5[  q^:  |  ^qjfl  ^fo^^TT  ^qT(^^T  ?)^^R^^5)-4:q\^— 


Notes  to  II,  282-285— (i)  The  stanzas  ii.  282,  and  ii.  284 
are  apparently  of  Dandin's  own  composition ;  and  the 
same  explanation  !night  have  been  available  in  the  case 
of  ii.  280  also. 


Notes  to  II.  286— (i)  The  stanza  is   undoubtedly  reminis- 
cent of  Raghuvamsa  viii.  57— 


ii.  287—  ]  Knvyadarsa  •{  180 

Notes  to  II.  287-291— (i)  It  is  difficult  exactly  to  perceive 
the  point  of  ii.  290.  Possibly  irqf  is  not  to  be  construed 
with  si^*i<illl^Hli3^but  rather  refers  to  certain  denizens 
of  heaven  that  are  the  topic  on  hand.  The  poet  is 
struck  to  find  all  their  wants  answered  by  a  mere  tree. 


Notes  to  II.  292— (i)  Having  introduced  ^  as  constitut- 
ing the  essence  of  a  variety  of  Alarhkara  as  well  as  of 
guna,  Dandin  guards  against  the  possibility  of  every 
'TT^^!?'!^  ^T53T  necessarily  containing  the  <^c|^ci*K,  and 
vice  versa.    In  T[T1^  the  emphasis  is  primarily  upon 

( ii )  Dandin  apparently  recognises  only  8  ^s,  ignor- 
ing ^J^,  the  ninth.  This  is  in  conformity  with  the 
older  view ;  compare  ^rr^^lT^  vii.  98. 


Notes  to  II.  293-294— (i)    Udbhata  thus  defines  gj^f^ 
(p.51)- 

A  good  example  of  it  is  Malatimadhava  iii.  12 — 

^cTT5R??^^:  5^2rr%  ^^^  ^^^  ^^q^i^L  ^^ 
where  Madhava  the   desperate  lover  seeks   the  very 
objects  that  ordinarily  lovers  would  carefully  avoid,  he 
being  regardless  of  life  and  callous  to  all  suffering. 


Notes  to  II.  295-297— (i)  Vamana  is  the  only  other  writer 
besides  ¥r^  who  does  not  recognise  q^rf^^.  Bhoja  and 
Rudrata  designate  it  as  simply  ^^^,  a  name  which 
some  writers  reserve  for  a  distinct  alarhkara  not  re- 
cognised by  Dandin.  A  few  leading  definitions  are 
here  assembled — 

Agnipurana  (345.18)  and  Bhamaha  (iii.  8)— 


I 


181  ]  'Notefi  [  — ii.  297 

Udbhata  (p.  51)  adds  the  extra  line — 

Rudrata  (vii.  42) 

Bhoja  (iv.  80)— 

Ruyyaka  (p.  iii) — 
Mammata  (Ullasa  x.  p.  828) — 
Vagbhata  (iv.  108)— 

Vagbhata  (p.  36)— 
Hemachandra  (p.  263) — 
Prataparudriya  (p.  446) — 

Ekavali  (viii.  29)— 

Sahityadarpana  (x.  61) — 
Kuvalayananda  (67) — 
and  Jagannatha  (p.  409) — 


ii.  297—  ]  Kavyndar^a  [  182 

(ii)  Most  of  the  definitions  (except  those  of  Bha- 
maha  or  Bhoja)  contemplate  the  necessity  of  distin- 
guishing an  ordinary  case  of  oi\^^  from  q^ff^TTj.  Thus 
^TfT2?t  5^?:  is  a  round  about  way  of  saying  that  the  jttjt 
.is  cool  and  holy ;  but  it  is  a  case  of  pure  ^q[R  or  sug- 
gestion, and  not  an  instance  of  qsfRftrR.  Why  ?  Dandin, 
Bhamaha,  and  the  earlier  writers  would  answer  that 
there  is  no  poetic  pretext  (^q,  Sf^K)  that  makes  the 
periphrasis  peculiarly  charming.  Writers  who  adopted 
the  >^  theory  would  reply  that  if  the  sentence  is 
uttered  merely  with  the  primary  purpose  of  telling  us 
just  the  location  of  the  village,  and  consequently  if 
the  ^  and  qr^c^  come  in  only  by  way  of  a  back-door 
suggestion,  then  it  is  not  q^^VltTff.  If,  however,  the 
direct  object  of  the  speaker  were  to  tell  us  that  the  JTfff 
is  ifc^rqi^f^Ria,  and  if  the  writer  merely  says  TTfT^t  5jRr 
or  evefi  ^T^Tcff^  W^'>  with  an  emphasis  on  ir^r,  the  case 
does  not  differ  from  an  ordinary  qqf^JtrR  except  that 
the  instance  is  =^Trc^fcf^3r^  or  unpoetic,  perhaps.  In 
other  words  in  q^Mt'^  the  s^f^^^  (ti^^nf^)  is  itself  the 
qr^^^fT^  or  primarily  intended,  though  it  is  not  conveyed 
as  a  ^^^TT^I,  but  only  si^ru^^^il.  Mammata  means  the 
same  thing  when  he  writes  in  his  Vritti — ^l^^q^  ci^ 
o2fW^2r«rr5o2ff3t  ?r  ^qt^??^  l  Compare  also  the  5i^[q  on 
the^passage  :— 5T5T  ^w\  o^■^^\^'.  ^TM^^-qi  ^  ^^\\^i  ^^^ 

(iii)  Ruyyaka,  Vidyanatha,  and  Vidyadhara  go  a 
step  further.  They  not  only  require  that  the  q^^xfi 
should  convey  the  Ji^  or  the  ^^^  sense  primarily; 
but  also  that  the  exact  mode  or  5i^^  of  conveying  it 
be  by  describing  the  effects  of  it,  or  the  cause  of  it,  or 
by  an  analogue  of  it — the  last  two  modes  being  re- 
cognised by  Jagannatha.  Compare  the  Rasagahga- 
dhara  (p.  415)— 3t4  =^r^^R:  WS^  %R^^  ^^^^  qjT^^  TH^ 

T^3^1%^:  I     This  last  is  a  limitation  of  the  sphere  of 
the  figure  which  is  not  generally  recognised, 

(iv)  Paryayokta  along  with  two  or  three  other 
alarhkaras  has  played  in  the  hands  of  Bhamaha  and 


183   ]  Notes  [  — ii.29^ 

others  the  same  role  that  was  subsequently  assigned  to 
••^of^r.    Ja^annatha  (p,  415)  observes  on  the  point  as  io\' 

lows— viq^^fifi;  Ri^^b#^5?*if^f^:  ^^r5^3  f^rfq  ':^(%^- 

(v)  The  sense  intended  to  be  conveyed  and  the 
sense  actually  expressed  by  the  words  used  in  a  Par- 
yayokta  (as  Dandin  understands  the  figure)  are 
both  of  them  5|^^  but  they  are  not  therefore  of  co- 
ordinate or  equal  importance  ;  and  there  is  not  be- 
tween the  two  any  relation  of  ^?^  etc  ,  as  there  is 
in  Samasokti  (including  under  the  figuro  arsT^^rTST^^  as 
defined  by  modern  writers— see  our  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  205). 
Hence  ^TTT^ifrfi  and  qqi^ftTfj  are  adequately  differentiated 
from  one  another. 

(vi)  Bhoja  gives  (p.  457) — 

w^  f%9xf;r  srf^  ^w^\  ^[^^p^mm^  m^mi ' 

as  an  example  of  f^^s-e?  W^ftrff,  because  there  is  the 
express  statement  that  the  friend  left  the  room  under 
the  pretext  of  putting  back  the  lute  into  its  case.  Our 
verse  ii.  296  he  quotes  as  an  example  of  the  ^FTHpr^^ 
variety. 


Notes  to.  II.  298-299— (i)  See  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  235.  Bha- 
rata,  Agnipuraua,  Bhamaha,  Ubdhata,  Rudrata  and 
Hemachandra  do  not  recognise  the  alamkara  at  all. 
Ruyyaka,  Mammata,  Bhoja,  Visvanatha  and  Jagan- 
natha  designate  it  as  ^^[^^,  making  ^;?Tf|rT  a  f^qjR, 
defined  by  Udbhata  (p.  52)  as— 

Bhamaha's  illustration  from  Rajamitra  (iii.  10)  points 
to  a   bimilar   concep^tion   of   the   alamkara.     VamSna 


il.  299— 1  Kavyadarsa  184 

makes  W^f%^  a  new  category  altogether  in  as  much  as 
he  defines  it  (iv.  3.  29)  as— 3?^^!?^  rTOTf%:  ^JTTftrTq[  illu- 
strating it  by  the  verse  ^r  Tiw^^5r|q^^r  etc.  from  the 
Vikramorvaslya,  Act  iv,  with  the  remark— or^r  JiM<=[^ 
55^RTgl^r:  ^J^  ^jm-  ^  ^^^  ^^^  '  Ruyyaka  de- 
fines the  figure  as— ^^r^^rTHri:  sfiT^  ti*<^H.and  quotes 
Dandin's  example  ;  and  Mammata  does  the  same 
thing.  Finally  Jagannatha  gives  the  definition  in 
these  words— iT^j^RiR^^  ^^T^%?^?FK^^^^'^r^^l%T- 
%^^wrf%:  I 

(ii)  The  figure-of-speech  known  as  ^^^  (not  re- 
cognised by  Dandin)  involves  also  a  number  of  co- 
operating causes,  and  the  distinction  between  ^5^^ 
and  ^nrrf^  (i.  e  ^HTTIIcT)  is  thus  formulated  in  the  Alam- 
karasarvasva  (p.  161)— [^r^]  |[^^  ^\^  5fT%  ^^  W^(^^ 

^|7Tlfl"«rriK^5iT4  ^^^'  I  To  the  same  effect  also  Jagan- 
natha (p.  490)— ^qrwT  f|  TT%fT  ^T^  ffr^q^JTi%^#TT^j^JT^HTq^cTr 

'4^*+i''5  m^f^  ^m^  ^  ^^^  I^T|j?f te^r  ^q^rf^  ^n^ 

(iii)  Bhoja  distinguishes  between  different  varieties 
of  this  figure  according  as  the  ^T^RfifH  is%frTT  or  ai^f^TT, 
and  according  further  as  each  of  these  is  3TI^%T^  or 
5%^.     Dandin's  example  he  gives  as  3Tr^f^;icfJ^  %^^ 


Notes  to  II,  dOO-SOS — (i)  Most  writers  who  recognise 
^^\t[  are  agreed  in  giving  two  varieties  of  it  similar  to 
those  of  Dandin.    For  instance, 

Bhamaha  (iii.  11-13)—  i 

Udbhata  (p.  53)— 


185  ]  Notes  [  —ii.  304 

Ruyyaka  (p.  183-184)— 

Mammata  (x.  p.  831  ff.) — 

Visvanatha  (x.  94  f.)- 

^^Tfq  5f5C5FT^3?rw"  Mm  "^^  ^  '^ 

(ii)  Some  writers  refuse  to  recognise  the  figure. 
Thus  Hemaohandra  observes  (p.  293)—^^  5  ^f^*T^3- 

.  if^f^qq^:  I  It  will  be  noted— and  Udbhata  lays  it  down 
as  a  distinct  condition — that  the  Tf^r!5W^RrT  must  be  in- 
troduced only  subordinately.  As  Pratlharenduraja  ob- 
serves (p.  54)—  iT  '^r^q^r  qf [!y5#f^rt  ^^^^T?Hr=J^*N^^fr3^r^  1 

T>;riP?i^5iTT^^  =^^^i^^^siT[Hq%ifrqT2WcT^?TrT^vrrqqT?it'?R^r^T- 
^flT^Tc^l^^^^d  ^m'^  I  This  disposes  of  the  second 
objection  of  Hemaohandra  and  serves  to  distinguish 
W^  from  \W{<i, 

(iii)  The  ^^\r^  which  is  f^i^'^^'jf^n^  is  not  mere  ^^TRffrff ; 
cp.  Note  (iii)  to  ii.  9-J3.  The  Alamkarasarvasva  also 
distinguishes  ^rrT  from  '^w^'^  (^TrfraHRrT^:  iT^^^WT'JIc^fJL) 
but  this  last  is  understood  by  Dandin  in  quite  a  dis- 
tinct sense  ( cp.  ii.  364  ff.).  The  words  of  Ruyyaka  are 
these  (p.  18  5f)-f^iql€r  Mm%  ^  ^T'^rq^^^q^l  ^%q^^iT 

Notes  to  II.  304 — (i)  A  few  leading  definitions  of  Apahnuti 
are  given  below — 

Agnipurana  (345.  18)  same  as  Dandin. 
Bhamaha  (iii.  20)  and  Udbhata  (p.  59)— 

snf  f^wtsr  =^  T'^f^'^^rT^T^fiq^TT  1 

[  ftsp^:  f^^^  p:  II  Udbhata]. 

24  I  Kavyadarsa 


ii.  304—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  186 

Kudrata  (viii.  57)— 

Vamana  (iv.  3.5)— 
Bhoja  (iv.  41)— 

Ruyyaka  (p.  50)— 

Mammata  (x,  p.  735)— 

<i 

Vagbhata  (p.  39)— 
Vagbhata  (iv.  86)— 

NO 

Ke^avamisra  (p.  34)— 

Hemachandra  (p.  281)  — 

5[^?TT5i|Rcfr¥2Tt  a^iqwiqtqff^:  i 
Vidyadhara  (p.  380)— 

Visvanatha  (x.  38f.)—  • 

5If^  5r%?q'-:3n^3T^5Tfq5t  ^[^|f^:  \ 

qf^  W^TT^T^rr  ^r^q"^  ^fF^^:  \ 
Jagannatha  (p.  278)— 

^^2T^R^^5[cn^^Hr^TmRTI%5p^o^?TT^.-?ITrmgqqM 

Visvesvara  (p,  235)— 

and  Achutaraya  (viii.  131) — 

3TI^3mT'JT%f5rdr^N  ^^T^q^%:  11 


Oil  ]  Notes  (— ii.  305 

(ii)  It  win  be  seen  that  while  the  majority  of  these 
definitions  require  that  there  should  be  a  sort  of  a 
similarity  between  the  thing  negated  and  the  thing 
asserted,  Dandln  does  not  admit  that  necessity.  A 
^TT^^l^  3NJ%,  according  to  Dandin,  constitutes  what 
he  calles  ^Tr^Nf^q^  (see  Note  (iii)  to  ii.  95).  The  Alarh- 
karakaustubha   clearly   states   the  position  (p.  235)— 

Bhoja,  as  we  have  seen,  admits  both  cas^s. 

(iii)  For  the  distinction  between  ^T^ff^  and  ^f^cRT?!^ 
consult  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  66;  and  for  that" between  arqffcif 
and  ^  (or  o2fi^f%)  our  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  265. 


Notes  to  II.  305-308— (i)  Dandin  gives  only  two  varieties 
of  3{q|%,  viz.  i%3TTq|f^  and  ^^qrq|^.  Rasagangadhara 
gives  the  varieties  m^^^  and  ft^?R  which  are  based 
upon  a  different  principle  of  division.  So  also  are  the 
divisions  into  ^r^^r  where  the  negation  is  directly  con- 
veyed and  STT^T  where  it  is  suggested  by  words  like  ^jqs, 
ft^,  15^,  ^^,  %cT^,  5?Tr^,  ^3:  <!;{\m\,  qR-^W,  etc.  More  im- 
portant is  the  six-fold  division  given  by  the  Kuvalaya- 
nanda  (stanzas  25-30),  viz.  ^^,  I5,  q^^^, '-bfT'^T,  &^,  and%^. 
Of  these  the  first  variety  is  a  normal  case  of  Apahnuti 
which  can  be  made  to  include  both  the  varieties  recog- 
nised by  Dandin,  while  the  last  is  an  3TT^f  3Tqff^.  His 
other  varieties  with  definitions  and  illustrations  are 
as  under — 

^5IPciTq|frR?2T^  ^IfRt  ^rf^cP^R^  I 

rirn  ^%  %i^  ^m\  f%  ^  wk  ^jr:  ii 
^q|fcTC5=^^2r  ^TfTrT^^^i%  I 


ii.  308—  ]  kavyadaria  [  188 

(ii)  In  the  illustration  in  ii,  305  the  real  nature  of 
:^^  etc.  is  admitted  as  perceivable  by  others :  it  how- 
ever does  not  hold  good  in  the  case  of  the  speaker 
himself-  In  ii.  306  the  negated  thing  is  declared  to  be 
entirely  void  of  its  very  essence:  is  assigned  an  alto- 
gether contradictory  nature,  so  that  the  moon  can  no 
longer  be  called  moon  ( sf^cf^fw  =  =^'^ ).  In  the  example 
in  ii.  304  only  a  part  of  the  nature  of  the  thing  was 
negated,  in  ii.  305  even  the  negation  of  this  part  was 
tempered  by  limiting  its  9{m,  In  ii.  306  the  negation  is 
absolute  fis  regards  its  contents  and  its  range.  Such 
seems  to  be  the  basis  of  Dandin's  distinction. 


Notes  to  II.  309— (i)  Compare  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  94-95.  As  we 
saw  there  ^t^  can  mean  ii.  34  (5n%WNJ7T ),  ii.  36  (cTr^r^^- 
^qirr),  or  ii.  95  (^r^qf^^^).  In  view  of  the  difference 
of  view  noted  above.  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  304,  the  temptation 
to  accept  the  last  of  these  interpretations  is  very  strong. 
For  Dandin  must  have  known  the  view  which  makes 
mWi  the  sine  qua  non  of  3Tq^i%.  Bhamaha  in  any  case 
knows  the  view  and  even  adopts  it.  Differing  from 
.  him  Dandin  considers  ^T?^^c5?pmifcf  as  a  variety  of  ^^:i^. 
He  consequently  must  have  made  a  slip  here  or  we  can 
adopt  the  justification  of  Ca— ^qTrr^qw^^^^^Tci^l  There 
is  something  f^R^  whatever  the  view  we  finally  adopt. 


Notes  to  II.  310 — (i)  It  is  rather  unfortunate  that  the  same 
name  (^  or  fw)  should  signify  both  a  Guna  and  an 
Alaihkara.  For  the  nature  of  the  guna  see  Note  (iii) 
to  i.  43.  The  alamkara  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
guna. 

(ii)  That  Slesha  involves  the  use  of  paronomastic 
words,  or  words  conveying  more  than  one  sense,  is 
conceded  by  all.  The  main  controversy  is  as  to  whether 
we  should  regard  it  as  a <»K4 !<**!<  only  or  an^r^iff^^  only 
or  partly  the  one  and  partly  the  other.  There  are 
writers  holding  all  these  views  with  more  or  less  show 
of  reason.    As  so  much  depends  in  a  Slesha  upon  the 


189  J  Notes  I   — ii.  310 

use  of  specific  words  it  seems  reasonable  to  treat  it  as 
a  gs^T^^R  and  to  assign  to  it  a  lower  place  in  criticism. 
At  the  same  time  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  under- 
stand the  two- fold  sense  of  the  words  in  question:  the 
words  as  words  do  not  give  us  the  pleasure  of  the  figure 
as  is  done  for  instance  by  an  alliteration.  Hence  it  is 
equally  plausible  to  regard  the  %q  as  exclusively  an 
3T5!ife^^,  as  is  done  by  Udbhata  and  Alamkarasarvasva- 
kara.  Jagannatha  (p.  401-2)  gives  a  clear  exposition 
of  these  views  in  these  words — ^4  W:  ^^IW^^W^'^fe^T^ 

cl^TP^rf^R'rjfRuirfi:  I  I  ^"^  ffWI2Vr?T:  II  3T?^2T5q-|%^T4:2rt 

ft  ^^3^^^w  ^3  am  ^o^r^'^^rf^  i  ^  ^vmw^^K'  i    

A  reasonable  view  to  hold  is  that  of  Mammata  ( Ix,  p. 
626  ),  who  observes— ^f  ^S^r^-^RPJlt  ^?r4^rm#f  %  f^vim- 

^s^Tfc^rqj^  ^^  3  ^imjA  '^wm^i^W^  f^^r^cfn'^  ^i^:  —as  a 

commentator  explains  it. 

(ill)  Others  try  to  get  out  of  the  difficulty  by  recog- 
nising a  distinct  variety  of  ^^%q  and  of  3t4w.  Thus 
Bhoja  gives  six  varieties  of  ?^|5^>dq[  ( ii.  68ff )  viz.  5f^, 
5r^2r,  f^¥{%,  q=^,  q^,  and  ^^^\.  Man^mata  adds  two  more 
varieties  to  the  list :  ^^  and  T%i^,  while  Bhoja  includes 
the  former  under  the  q^  variety  and  the  latter  under 
the  a^icT  variety.  In  these  varieties  the  word-element 
is  distinctly  the  all-in-all.  For  illustrations  see,  be- 
sides the  two  works  in  question,  Sahityadarpana  pp. 
457fr.,  and  Alamkarakaustubba  pp.  242ff.-— The  ^k^^ 
on  the  other  hand  includes  the  cases  where  the  use 
of  the  paronomastic  words  brings  about  prominently  a 
comparison  between  the  w^^  and  the  ^5|fcT  statements. 
As  we  have  a  two-in-one  statement  in  ^T^frff  so  also 
we  have  it  in  3T'4%q,  only  the  method  is  different. 
Dandin  does  not  bring  out  this  point  in  his  definition 
(and  it  is  in  this  sense  that  we  wish  to  have  our  remark 
on  Slesha  in  Note  (iii)  to  ii.  207  understood),  but  most 
other  writers  including  even  Bhamaha  (iii.l4)  use  ^^\^ 
and  ^q^^in  the  very  definitions  of  the  figure. — Rudrata 
IS  so  much  impressed  by  the  different  useb  to  which 


IL  310—  1  ttavyndaria  [  190 

paronomastiojvordscan  be_  put_tb^at_he_makes_%q  a 
basic  principle  of  subdivision  for  alamkaras  along  with 
^T^^,  3Th«T,  and  3TRRR.  He  gives  (x.  1  -  23)  ten  sorts 
of  %^^c5T^Rs,  viz.  3{f^q,  [^r^,  3??^^,  ^^i  53^^,  g^,3T^*Tq, 
8T^^,  ^T^,  and  Rd^RW.  For  illustrations  see  the 
Kavyalarhkara  itself. 

(iv)  For  the  distinction  of  this  figure  from  Samasokti 
see  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  207.  Our  remarks  there  apply  to  the 
developed  conception  of  Slesha  leading  to  ^rq?^  as  it  is 
found  in  other  writers.  Dandin's  illustrations  do  in- 
deed suit  the  definitions  of  the  later  Alamkarikas,  but 
his  definition  is  non-commital. 


t^otes  to  II.  311— (i)  Bhoja  quotes  this  illustation  and  thus 
comments  upon  it  (p.  465)— ar^fRrg^^fJTR^T^jn  m^^  |^ 


Notes  to  II.  312— (i)  Bhoja's  comment  on  the  figure  is  as 
follows— 3T^  5i^r  ^:  mmim  f%r^f%  ft^TRfl^  ^j  ^  ^fvi% 


Notes  to  II.  313-— (i)  Paronomasia  constitutes  the  ingredi- 
ent of  so  many  figures  that  a  question  has  been  started 
as  to  whether  in  these  several  cases  the  alamkara  is 
primarily  Slesha  alone,  or  the  other  figure  feqrr  (ii.  28), 
^qqj  (ii.  87),  3Tr%q  (ii.  159),  o^rfrf^  (ii.  185),etc.],  or  a  ^[^ 
or  mixture  !of  both.  The  discussion  is  started  by 
Udbhata's  statement  (p.  54) — 

Jagannatha  (p.  393ff.)  gives  a   resume   of  it   in   these 
words— 3T3f  ^\^m]i:  mmm\iFm^  fk^^^f^R'm^^  ^^  ]%^m 


191  ]                                         Notes  I— ii.316 

^T7^5[[v^rT  i  I  ?T^^^T|qJrrf^ST%^:qfTT?3:  m^ 

^^tmh{\^»\V'  w  tTcT^iq^  5T  ^iT^  i  ^^\\i i 

5rfcf^rfnTT5iT%%  ^^^  ^m  ^  mm^, 5{g^  ^q^^  siRt^r. 

q^tq^i^^^rr ^^ifRr^t m^f^  \  iir^  =^^^7r^F^dq^R- 

^^^\  %?^:  %q'-  ?BWt  Wl%^A  ^  >^^N^5qq^  qtfjftSrftfcT 
^^^^rSTT^  T75  ^i^-iujig:  i)  The  most  reasonable  view  to  hold 
is  that  it  all  depends  upon  the  particular  circumstances 
of  the  case,  and  these  differ  in  different  illustrations,  so 
that  no  hard  and  fast  rule  of  universal  application  can 
be  laid  down. 


Notes  to  II.  314-315 — (1)  Dandin's  classification  is  some- 
what peculiar.  Bhoja  gives  the  varieties  f^v^q^-^rfwi^, 
fvmf^-5Tf^f^^5  f^mqjT<qi-3Tf^v{qjr^.  Bhamaha,  after  de- 
fining the  figure  (iii.  14)  as— 

gives  illustrations  for  ws  involving  ^Itfrfi,  ^Hqrrr,  and 
^  respectively  as  under — 

fJT'feRT  JTIT^^  ^\^^  *icT%  H 

^TJFprf^  %^^q  m^\^  ^^\  ^  il 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  last  example  is  %q^;^  ^gq^TT 
(ii.  50),  the  second,  a  regular  %qtqJTT  (ii.  28),  while  the 
first  has  greatest  affinity  with  ii.  316. 


Notes  to  II.  316— (i)  Bhoja  reads  ^q^R4:i^I*-T%J''-TrJ  instead  of 
^r:  ^V[Tq?T^^:  1  His  comment  is  (p.  467)— 3T^  qjil^cT  #cT^=?n 


ii,  317 —  1  Katyyadaria  i  1^" 

Notes  to  II.  317— (i)  Bhoja  (p.  466)  explains  the  point  thus— 

JT-^: I  T%^q?^  ^  I  ^r:  i  3T^^^r:  ^W^^q:  \  l^i^: 

fT^^BoST: ^1 


Notes  to  II.  318— (i)  Here  as  also  in  ii.  322  below  we  have 
a  combination  of  %qSf%52T  with  the  '^^^  of  f%<R  as 
exemplified  in  ii.  334.  For  tho  distinction  of  this  from 
^^^cTT  see  Notes  to  ii.  330  below. 


Notes  to  II.  319-320— Most  writers  with  the  exception  of, 
besides  Dandin,  ^imf ,  ^^J^S,  ^T^,  ^\^^,  and  W-Wth — to  say 
nothing  of  ¥i^  and  ^Tf^S^"^,— admit  a  figure  of  speech 
called  qfet(c?fT  which  consists  in  a  ^\^JP^^'^^^•  An  ex- 
ample will  explain  the  nature  of  this  figure — 

^if^fp^  ff  \^'i^  o^^^  ^rir  ^  5^T%?HTTn%  \ 

The  Sahityadarpana  (p.  563)  from   which  this  illustra- 
tion is  taken  goes  on  to  observe— ^^c5?^  ^R^T  ^^^^f^ift 

2T«Tr— 2fi%^  ^[^ft  f^cTSFTfcT  ^m^f^  fr^  f%^%  ^'^wm^^^^^  3'Ji- 

Notes  to  II.  32l-322~(i)  It  is  difficult  to  distinguish  ii.  321 
from  ii.  87,  the  illustration  of  a  f%g^':p.  All  that  we 
can  say  at  the  utmost  is  that  in  ii.  87  the  identity  with 
a  lotus  is  given  an  exclusive  prominence,  while  here 
the  king  receives  at  least  as  much  prominence  as  ^^  or 
^fS%?T.  It  cannot  at  the  same  time  be  ^qrqrrr  illustrat- 
ed in  ii.  28  because  there  is  an  absence  of  any  ^HTJrf^- 

(ii)  Compare  Note  (i)  to  ii.  87  and  Note  (i)  to  ii.  318 
above. 


Notes  to  II.  323— (i)  Some  distinctive  definitions   of  Vise- 
shokti  are — 

Agnipurana,  same  as  Dandin*s  definit 


193  ]  Notes^  [  -ii  3133 

Bhamaha  (iii.  22) — 

Udbhata  (p.  58)— 

c^r  ^^  f|''^T  c5#  ^S^^Trt  v5T%cn?^^:  II 
Varaana  (IV.  iii.  23)— 

Bhoja,  same  as  Dandin. 
Ruyyaka  (p.  126) — 

Mammata  (x.  p.  800) — 

and  Jagannatha  (p.  437) — 

•flp^:  I  — compare  his  definition  of  Vibhavana— 

(ii)  While  Vamana's  definition  of  this  figure  (which 
he  illustrates  by  ^^  f|  ?[riT  5^^rFTTf^^RR  jy^^H)  is  put  down 
by  later  writers  as  a  case  of  f^m*  (as  Jagannatha  says : — 

J}%^  ^^^^  I  m  ?^d4  ^^'^^CTf^^)  it  mus!;  be  admitted  that 
Daiidin*s  conception  of  Viseshokti,  in  as  much  as  it 
does  not  bring  the  causal  relation  prominently  to  the 
fore,  is  a  development  from  a  root  conception  of  the 
figure  quite  allied  to  that  of  Vamana.  It  is  rather 
difficult  to  accurately  distinguish  this  figure  from 
^T^r%q  (ii.  131),  5HFft%q  (ii.  133),  and  f^^TRffT  (ii.  199). 
Compare  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  131-132,  Note  (i)  to  ii.  133-134, 
Notes  (i)  and  (ii)  to  ii.  199,  and  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  235. 
Keeping  ourselves  strictly  to  the  conceptions  of  these 
figures  as  Dandin  gives  them,  we  can  say  that  whil^ 
in  a  normal  case  of  cause  producing  effect  we  have  the 
125  [KSvyadarsa] 


ii.  323—  ]  KSvyadaria  [  IH 

presence  of  (i)  principal  cause,  (ii)  presence  of  acces- 
sory causes,  (iii)  presence  of  extraordinary  circum- 
stances favouring  the  production  of  the  cause,  (iv) 
presence  of  agreeable  natural  conditions,  and  (v) 
absence  of  special  hindrances, — all  co-operating  to 
produce  the  normal  result, — we  have — 

IN  *H«H^ 
Principal  cause  absent  * 

•Effect  absent ; 
Accessory  causes  present 

IN  gsTTT^ 
Principal  cause  present 

\     -Effect  absent ;  * 
[Extra  circumstances  lacking?] 

IN  f^-^TT^RT  1ST  KIND 
Principal  cause  absent 

•Effect  present ; 
Extra  circumstances  inferrable  * 

IN  f^^R^T  2nd  kind 
Principal  cause  absent 

Effect  present ; 
Exceptional  natural  circum- 
stances inferrable  * 

IN  Q^Hia 
Principal  cause  present  ^     —Effect  present 

>  through  greatness 
but  with  special  hindrances           J         ^^  cause ;  * 

IN  3ftf  (Bhoja  iii.  18) 
Principal  cause  present  1 

>  — Effect  absent* 
[  9T?2  unpropitious  ?  ]                        J 

The   point   of  the   figure  in   each   case   is   the   item 
marked  by  an  asterix  (*). 


} 

h 


Notes  to  II.  324— (i)  Bhoja  reads  (p.  431)  f^TcIW^  for  i%- 
^^^'     His  comment  on  the  stanza  is~3Tpf  dr^u)H|chdl^ 


m  1  ttotes  I  — iL  33d 

Notes  to  II.  325 — (i)  On  this  stanza  Bhoja  observes — ^^  ^- 


Notes  to  II.  326— (i)  Bhoja  (p.  432)  explains  the  point  thus— 


Notes  to  II.  327-  (i)  Bhoja  remarks— 3T5r  ^iV^^i^t^  ^*\<^^' 

R^I'JlRh:  I  Bhoja  however  is  not  correct  in  supposing 
that  the  I5  is  here  expressed.  The  real  fg  is  the  JT^TfT?^ 
of  the  glances  which  is  to  be  understood.  . 


Notes  to  II.  328-329— (i)  Bhoja  reads  ^SRTc^I^  ^or  ;nq^^^ . 
His  remarks  are — 3T5f  ^r^^t  ^^TT'^'-b-^*^ I  l^f>3*c^ f^  ^^- 


Notes  to  II.  330-332— (i)  We  have  already  given  a  few 
definitions  ot  Tulyayogita  in  our  Notes  (i)  and 
(iii)  to  ii.  48-49.  We  make  room  here  for  a  few  more- 
Vagbhata  (iv.  88)— 

Kuvalayananda  (43,  45,  46)— 


ftcTffl^  fm^TcSRW  ^c^I^f^ 


5^cf^-  ^^^  ^^^r  g^2Rrr%f  11 
and  Jagannatha  (p.  317) — 

(ii)  It  will  be  noted  that  more  than  one   conception 
of  this  figure   is   current   amongst  the   Alarhkarikas, 


ii.  330—,  J  Itavyadaria  I  1^^ 

Vamana.  Bhamaha,  Vagbhata,  KuvalaySnandakara, 
Bhoja,  and  Dandin  are  all  attempting,  each  in  his 
own  way,  to  define  the  figure  in  conformity  with  the 
etymology  of  its  name.  Under  the  circumstances  we 
will  have  to  keep  close  to  our  author's  conception  of 
the  figure  and  try  to  distinguish  it  from  sifcT^^^jjmr 
(ii.  46),  |[c??3it5TtqTTT  (ii.  48),  <Cn^  (ii.  97),  ^mT^>^  (ii.  205), 
^  (ii.  310  ff.),  3T5r'^^5Rl^T  (ii.  340),  5J[t:5T^%  (ii.  343)  and 
%^fT  (ii.  348).  To  begin  with,  in  5rfd4t^44Hr  (cp.  the 
illustration  in  ii.  47)  the  ^jqriR  is  not  intended  to  be 
extraordinarily  superior  to  the  H^^^T  and  the  ^nfpR^  be-  . 
tween  them  is  not  directly  expressed,  but  is  5[^^  only  ; 
whereas  in  ^^^Rtl'trn  there  are  things  decidedly  sup- 
erior or  g'JTl^c^  with  which  an  inferior  thing  is  joined 
in  an  assertion.  The  ^iftci^oT  (not  the  W^)  is  direct, 
and  not  left  to  be  suggested.  Further,  the  intention  in 
the  present  figure  is  either  ^gm  or  t%^,  and  this  is 
absent  in  jrfrf^^fjT. 

(iii)  In  5^5ijtTh^JiT  (ii.  48)  we  have  the  superior  and 
inferior  relation  between  the  things  and  an  attempt  to 
equate  them,  as  in  ^e^RtT^^r.  But  while  in  the  former 
3^WT  is  consciously  sought  to  be  expressed  by  reference 
to  identical  %3TT  (or  goj),  in  the  latter  the  ^s^m  relation  is 
subordinate  and  the  point  of  it  is  not  fully  brought 
out.  Further  in  3?2f3ftf5tr[r  the  desire  to  praise  or  blame 
is  prominently  present,  the  same  being  absent  in  the 
gq?Tr  variety. 

(iv)  Consider  the  sftq^B  illustrations  in  ii.  99,  and 
ii.  100.  In  these  there  is  o  Brf^^^sf  relation  and  no 
^%f^r  intended  as  a  definite  end.  Further,  the  point 
of  similarity  is  expressed  with  one  statement  and  has 
to  be  supplied  with  the  other.  So  the  distinction  of 
these  varieties  from  ^^f^r  is  quite  obvious. 

(v)  In  a  ^fli^fxh  the  two  things  are  ge^T,  neither 
being  by  nature  sif^  or  ^.  Besides,  only  one  of 
them  (r^^  or  3T5if^)  is  expressed  directly,  the  other 
being  sirft^  only.  Nor  is  there  here  any  conscious  de- 
sire to  praise  or  blame.     In  g^^Jtfw,  besides  the  arftRj- 

I 


Wj  UoteB  [— ii.338 

^  relation  and  ^^f^f^F^TiRTsR,  we  are  required  to  make 
an  express  mention  of  the  two  objects  compared. 

(vi)  Though  the  illustration  of  a  %q  (ii.  310  ff.)  might 
offer  points  of  comparison  with  ^^4) (4)^1,  the  figure 
^  always  turns  upon  an  unmistakable  peculiarily 
which  is  its  sufficient  distinctiveness.  The  parono- 
masia in  ii.  332^  is  not  intended  or  indispensable. 

(vii)  Aprastutaprasamsa  as  Dandin  conceives  it  in- 
volves ^^,  if  not  5^fcr  or  f^^,  but  there  is  an  absence 
of  arf^r^^  relation,  and  an  implication  of  sr^cf  through 
*ra^^  statement,  in  place  of  the  direct  statement  of  the 
two  found  in  a  ^^^tfrRTT. 

(viii)  Vyajastuti  (ii.  343)  involves  ^5%  (or  f^^)  but 
it  is  feigned.  And  it  is  a  ^T%  made  of  a  certain  thing 
which  might  not  be  joined  with  any  thing  else  in 
simile.  A  ge^Rtf^^T  is  necessarily  based  upon  a 
relation  between  at  least  two  things. 

(ix)  In  ft^5^  the  m^  between  the  two  things  is  not 
a  well-established  fact  so  that  we  could  know  before 
hand  which  is  gqt^fS  or  g^RfS.  The  m^  is  evolved 
just  in  the  very  act  presented  to  our  eyes. 


Notes  to  II.  333-339— (i)  All  writers  except  Bharata  ad- 
mit f^^^  as  a  distinct  figure.  A  few  leading  defini- 
tions are  given  below  : — 

Agnipurana  (344.  28)— 

Bhamaha  (iii.  24)  and  Udbbata  (p.  59)— 

S^FT  ^  ^^\^\  ^  f^^^[R3ifiRTfvr^T  [v.  1.  w^-.]  1 

3?T  [v.l.  ^^]  Rwft^mr?[  f^-k  ^  fq||«IT:  [v.l  a^^lll 
Rudrata  (ix.  30)— 

Vamana  (IV.  iii.  12)  and  Ruyyaka  (p.  121)— 


ii.  i39—  j  knvyndaria  {  IM 

Bhoja  (iii.  24)— 

Mammata  (X.  p.  807)— 

Vagbhata  (iv.  121)— 

5T5^4^cWRrfcr  ^  f^^:  W^  q^  II 
Vagbhata  (p.  38)— 

Kesavamisra  (p.  35) — 

f^^:  1 3T2T^  fq^mmm  ^^^1%  i 

Hemachandra  (p.  269) — 
Vidyadhara  (viii.  33) — 
Vidyanatha  (p.  416)— 
Visvanatba  (x.  68) — 

Kuvalayananda  (st.  75) — 

f^lft  ^f^  ^I^  ^^^  ^^  flfw  II 

Jagannatba  (p.  427) — 

Visvesvara  (p.  321) — 
A.cbyutaraya  (viii.  202)— 


199  I  Notes  I    — ii.  339 

(ii)  The  figure  is  said  to  be  w^^  when  a  word  like  a^ 
is  used  in  the  statement  ;  otherwise  it  is  ^•^.  This 
division  is  however  disputed  (  cp.  Rasagahgadhara 
p.  428  ).  It  is  called  ^^  when  not  based  upon  ^  or 
paronomasia.  Dandin*s  last  example  ( ii.  339 )  is 
^N^tji*.  The  ten-fold  division  of  the  figure  given  by- 
most  writers  is,  like  that  of  ^q^NiRh  or  ^q^,  based 
upon  the  four-fold  4%^  of  words  recognised  by  gram- 
marians. Jagannatha  (p.  428)  rightly  calls  this  classi- 
fication 3^,  Bhoja  gives  four  kinds,  viz.  3T^Fr%, 
JT^^,  9Tf^*  and  ^^^.  Rudrata  gives  13  varieties, 
denying  the  validity  of  ^JilldJ^o^f%d'<^,  and  adding  4  addi- 
tional varieties  (cp.  ix.  33,  exemplified  in  ix.  41-44)  not 
generally  recognised  by  other  alamkarikas.  Dandin's 
classification  is  based  on  no  definite  principles. 

(iii)  Virodha  enters  into  the  composion  of  a  number 
of  other  figures  such  as  ^^^[  (iL  33),  ^q^  (ii.  84),  ^q^ 
(ii.  109),  etc.,  while  figures  like  r^tt^t  or  certain  varie- 
ties of  3TT%q  are,  on  ultimate  analysis,  special  kinds  of 
fq^^  only.  Cp.  the  list  of  fq^^^rg^^  figures  on  p.  69 
above,  as  also  Note  (iii)  to  ii.  199.  Hemachandra  in 
fact  even  observes  (p.   272)  — ir^  =^  fw^^TTf^ttqhRwrfcr- 

The  Kav.yaprakasakara  however  takes  a  different  view. 
These  alamkaras,  as  being  special  cases  of  f^<q"  and 
having  a  distinct  charm  of  their  own,  can  be  considered 
as  independent  figures.  For  he  says  (about  aT^Ri%, 
p.  871)— ITG[T  =^  f^^n%J^  ^  l%d^:  3Tq^rc[%^7q%ftoTt- 

(iv)  Strictly  speaking  every  poetical  identification 
such  as  5?t  *ii^H.  involves  an  element  of  ^?t>T;  but  that 
has   to  be   ignored.     Jagannatha   observes  (p.  430) — 

ftf#^rT^  I  tr^  ^  -^ ^^^^  f^^cr^JTrfq  ^r  ^  ^  jrfrifw^- 

ftf^cf:  I  I  ^d^JR«r^  3  f^rf^  ^KT:  f^ 31%^... 

(v)  Dandin  and  Bhamaha  are  alone  in  putting  ^^- 
^^  specially  into  the  very  definition  of  this  figure. 
Other  definitions  imply  this. 


ii.  SS9—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  200 

(vi)  In  ii.  339  the  reading  ^i^TRT^frJR^  etc.  for  f^^^^3?H 
etc.  is  worth  noting.  It  is  a  deliberate  attempt  to 
improve  the   original. 


Notes  to  II.  340-342 — (i)  Dandin  understands  3T5r^^^i^  in 
the  literal  sense  of  3T5l^^T^  [jRgrlR^?]  SRl'^r,  and  so 
strictly  limits  the  application  of  this  figure  to  this 
case  alone.  Cp.  note  (ii)  to  ii.  205,  where  (p.  143  line  11 
from  bottom)  read  *latter'  for  *former'  and  *  former' 
for  'latter*.  The  definitions  of  other  writers  for  this 
figure  are — 

Bhamaha  (iii.  28)— 

TJdbhata  (p.  61)  reads  the  second  line  thus — 
Vamana  (IV.  iii.  4)  and  Vagbhata  (p.  36) — 
Bhoja  (iv.  52)— 

f^  l^t^mr  =^  5{^^T52rT  =^  ^^  II 
Ruyyaka  (p.  104)— 

Mammata  (x,  p.  750) — 

^  ^rft%  m^  fq^  51^  ^  II 
^^r^m  ^^^  ^^^^[^  =^  ^W{\  II 
Vagbhata  (iv.  134)— 

3T5R3cT5r^^  ^Trri|:  ^^^fi  ^^r  II 
?^  fll^  ^  %%  ^1t  =^  ^sr^qfci  I 

f^^:  %^1  ^%  ^RRR^2ftl%^:  II 
Jagannatha  (p.  402) — 

sq^d  2r^  5Ri^%  ^TM<:4dM<(kT,  adding  in  explana- 
tion, ^m^  ^  qr-^feTir^fij^  ^  5  ^:  i 


(ii)  It  will  be. seen  that  while  to  later  writers— 
8T5l^^T^?f  5l^^q<fe5[^ftl%:  is  3W^^^  ; 
to  Daijidin — 

8T5l5gci5Rf5B^  SI^rrf^T^OTcftf^:  is  3T5n^cI5RteT. 

This  has  saved  Dandin  from  the  necessity  (i)  of  dis- 
tinguishing this  figure  from  ^nTT^^i%, SfM^<1<Wil«,  ^,  etc ; 
and  (ii)  of  explaining  the  circumstances  which  make 
it  possible  for  the  3T5R|[cI  to  suggest  5f^.  These  oir- 
oumstances  give  the  several  varitrties  of  the  figure  at 
admitted  by  subsequent  writers.  In  order  to  show  how 
very  complicated  the  whole  business  of  classification 
has  become  at  the  hands  of  these  later  writers  w« 
give  below  a  tabular  statement  based  on  the  Kavya- 
prakftfr» — 

r  (i)    ^  5i?Eg^  ^Rqrfw^ 

I  (ii)  ^^  5(^3^  ^Fiqffw^q; 
s?5I^dM«!f«l  {  (iii)  ^m^  ^^  f^tt^fw^^ 

j  (iv)  \^  5T^^  ^mT^=?nfw^i^ 
Mv)  3^  5R3^  3??TRRifvnin^ 

Variety  (v)  further  divided  into 

! 

i \ T \ 

A.  Use  of  f^        B.  Through  s^t^^kN        C.   Through 

words  for  as  in  5af;Tr^frl%  (with  simple 

f%^rqiJI+f|^  ^^q  alone  f^)  m^m 

Or  again,  independently,  into 

! 

Ai.  «TJ?w!n^i^  Bi.  ar^i^^^ui  Ci.  9^w=-2n^i^ 

(iii)  Bhoja  gives  for  ara^^TSRmr  the  twofold  classifica- 
tion into  ^['^!^\  and  SR^^T^qj,  his  instance  for  the  latter 
being  Dandin's  illustration  in  ii.  341  paraphrased  ; 
viz. — 

26  [  Kavyaiwrva  ] 


ii.  S4^—  ]  ICavyUdaria  1 202 

The  ?T^T  variety  he  illustrates  by— 

MWt  ^5=^^J^f?t  ^  ^t  3fTfe  ^psfi  q^ 

W^  ^  ^JTf^  f^  ^irf^  ^sfepTT  ^• 


Notes  to  II.  343-347—  (i)  A  few  representative  definitions 
of  this  figure  are' — 

Bhamaha  (iii.  30)— 

Udbhata  (p.  61)— 

Rudrata  (x.  11)— 

^rf^  f^  ^f^  H?3[T^r  ^r  ^f^:  si^fr^  i. 

Vamana  (IV.  iii.  24) 

^*n5?Tj%f$i^cbijU<yii Ri'^T  ^^^  33Tr3j^f^:  i 
Bhoja  (iv.  56)— 

Ruyyaka  (p.  112)— 
Mammata  (x,  p.  815) — 
Hemachandra  (p.  276) — 
Vidyadhara  (viii.  30)— 

Vidyanatha  (p.  443)— 

and  Jagannatha  (p.  416) — 
«2fT^^:  I 


1  Notes  [   — ii.  34? 

(ii)  It  will  be  noted  that  all  writers  except  Dandin, 
Bhamaha,  Udbhata,  and  Vamana  consider  both  \^^M\ 
^[ft:  and  ^^  %^  as  the  legitimate  spheres  of  this 
figure.  It  is  not  certain  therefore  whether  Dandin 
really  would  permit  the  ^3^05^  which  we  have  put 
upon  the  definition  in  our  Sanskrit  Commentary 
ii.  3431  Rudra^a  gives  the  figure  as  a  variety  of  ^q^n^ 
figures,  and  so  requires  that  it  be  based  necessarily 
upon  paronomasia.  Bhoja,  finally,  makes  no  distinc- 
tion between  s^^^^^gfcf  and  ^  defined  as  in  Kavyadarsa 
ii.  268. 

(iii)  According  to  Dandin*8  view  it  seems  that  Lesa 
No.  2  is  distinguished  by  the  presence  of  a  subtle 
element  in  the  praise  or  blame,  while  in  a  ©^jm^^R  no 
such  subtle  element  is  necessary.  This  is  the  only 
distinction  between  these  two  figures.  Hence  we  must 
either  suppose  that  Dandin  did  not  intend  to  accept 
Lesa  No.  2  without  reserve,  or  that  Bhoja  is  justified 
in  making  ^  =  ^T^^Rl. 

(iv)  In  an  3i3i^cT5l5t^  there  are  two  things :  a  si^  and 
an  ^(iit^d.  Further  the  ^^  of  the  3^51^5^  ^^  ^®*^  ^^^ 
not  intended  to  be  withdrawn.  So  also  the  ^p^  of  the 
3T5i^.  The  5^f%  and  f^^,  it  is  also  to  be  noted,  is  of 
two  distinct  things:  it  is  not  a  case  that  the  same 
thing  is  outwardly  censured  but  really  praised  [and 
vice  versa],  as  in  a  o^M<4%. 

(v)  Similarly,  while  in  o^^i^^f^  the  apparent  f^^  is 
to  be  ultimately  set  aside,  and  ^fcl  obtained  by  im- 
plication, the  case  is  not  one  of  simple  «^,  in  as 
much  as  the  ^r^  is  here  entirely  thrown  overboard — 
a  thing  which  does  not  necessarily  happen  in  an 
ordinary  ^v;.     Cp.  on  the  point  Jagannatha  (p.  416) — 

(vi)  Bhoja  quotes  both  the  examples  given  by  Dandin 
and  remarks  (p.  410)~sjjr5T^i'^2q^lql¥IT^^Tjn^^IT^  ^q^  I 

(vii)  In  ii.  345*^  ""^^  is  a  better  reading  than  °^?n^, 
but  we  have  no  Ms.  authority  for  adopting  the  im* 
proved  reading. 


ii.  348—  ]  Kavyadarsa  [  2Q4 

Notes  to  II.  348-350— (i)  A  few  representative  definitions 
of  f^JT  or  %^r  are  here  assembled.  The  figure  is 
not  recognised  by  ¥Rrf,  3nJT5^w,  W-,  l^=^>  %fI^%T,  and 
both  the  ^RVRs.^— 

Bhamaha  (iii.  32)— 

Udbhata  (p.  62)— 

^qjiRtq^R^  ^j«i%  w  %?kT  II 
Vimana  (IV.  iii.  20)— 

Bhoia  (iii.  31)— 

^t^i^j?^  cT^  ^^  ^  ^^E«r^  II 

Ruyyaka  (p.  76)— 
Mammata  (x,  p.  744  ff.)— 

Vidyadhara  (viii.  19)— 

Vidyfinatha  (p.  433)— 

^Rr^j^feqi  TR^  ^T^r  ^  ^iRi4<{Mi  ii 

Visvanatha  (x.  51)— 

^r^r  f^4^i#4.«ic4  ^vT^^^r  f^'^^l'ii  ii 

Kuvalayananda  (st.  52fif.) — 

3|^:  ^Mai  ^  ^5^<'h^|;dl  II 

<^^1^!i^  '^T^  ^^  Jitc5r^f3F5FFf-  II 
3n?[f  ^f\^  5rT|:  l^j^^l^c^^^Jqt:  I 


S05  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  350 

Jagannatha  (p.  339) — 

and  Visvesvara  (p.  262) — 

(ii)  It  will  be  observed  that  Dandin,  BhSmaha, 
Vamana,  and  others  admit  what  is  known  as  the  ^>^- 
^^^T  as  the  only  variety  of  the  figure,  while  Mam- 
mata  and  most  other  writers  admit  an  additional 
variety.  Dandin's  conception  of  this  figure  has  the 
advantage  of  keeping  true  to  the  etymological  sense 
of  the  figure. 

(iii)  This  ^HM<^«1I  is  the  same  as  the  W?5^f^^[^ 
of  Ruyyaka»  Visvanatha,  and  most  later  writers.  As 
Appaya  Dikshita  observes  in  his  Chandrika  (p.  74)— 
^^feRT  q^H.5lfcr  '^^^^^t^  tm\^  W\^  »T^t^i%  l  To  the 
same  effect  also  Jagannatha  (p.  345).  The  second,  and 
with  later  writers,  the  more  usual  variety  is  er^^cj^i^ft- 
^^T  divided  into  ^5Pit4m<^^1hi  and  q^Pl^^^Sni,  a  good 
example  of  the  former  being  Mudrarakshasa  (vii.  6) — 

The  qualification  which  requires  a  ^^p^ra^rf^tsi  relation 
between  the  two  statements  is  to  be  noted.  This  rela- 
tion has  to  be  assumed  in  order  to  explain  the  prima 
facie  impossiblility  of  the  relation  between  the  two 
statements,  which  is  dogmatically  asserted.  As  Dandin 
does  not  recognise  this  QTOViqt^^  variety,  we  need  not 
enter  in  details  into  the  exact  scope  of  the  figure  as 
also  its  distinction  from  ?ST^,  which  is  another  figure 
not  recognised  by  our  author.  See  on  the  point  Alam* 
karasarvasva  (p.  77). 

(iv)  Bhoja  (p.  299ff.)  introduces  in  Dandin's  f^\^^ 
one  or  two  minor  principles  of  sub-division.  The 
similarity  is  directly  asserted  in  the  statement  or  is 
left  to  be    inferred.    jThe  former  is  ^  the    latter, 


ii  350—  ]  KSvyadaria  [  206 

qR>.  Further  we  have  cases  when  there  is  a  complete 
?SRT  statement  given  at  first,  the  4l«.lPd*  statement 
being  given  almost  as  an  after-thought ;  or  the 
relation  is  the  reverse  of  this ;  or  the  two  state- 
ments are  simultaneous.  According  to  Bhoja,  Dandin*s 
first  example  (ii.  349)  is  ^^,  his  second  (ii.  350), 
Wl^'    His   comment  on   ii.   354  is — 3T^  '(Nl^KMlftRi 


Notes  to  II.  351-354— (i)  A  few  other  definitions  of  thw 
figure  are — 

A«nipurana  (344.  23)-- 

Bhamaha  (iii.  38)  and  Udbhata  (p.  67)— 

^c^RJT^  f^  ^  ^k:^iMim\^  [^Rlf^  V.  1.1  i 
'^^JT  ^^  'H^Rh:  ^  ?T?TT  3T5irT  [^cTTl^V.  1.]  U 

Rudrata(viii.  99f)— 

Vamana  (iv.  3.  28)— 

Bhoja  (iv.  57  ff.)— 

^'r^  mi^:  ^T^i  fmi^  I 

ft%Fi^lRRTh^  ^%:  ^  RTT^  11 
f^%tR^  ^¥1%  f^fqrffT  ^nfq  W»^  II 

Ruyyaka  (p.  81)— 

Mammata  (x,  p.  817) — 

^  ^Tftf%:  ^^^  ^^^  %r^^  I 
Vagbhata  (iv.  119)— 


tWl  ^oUii  [-ii.354 

VagbhaU  (p.  38)— 

Kesavamisra  (p.  36) — 

Hemachandra  (p.  273) — 
Vidyanttha  (p.  400)— 

Visvanatha  (x.  55) — 

and  Jagannatha  (p.  357) — 

(ii)  The  statement  of  simultaneity  between  the 
qualities  or  actions  of  two  objects,  which  constitutes 
the  essence  of  this  figure,  is  not  a  matter-of-fact  de- 
scription as  in  ^w  ^^Mld:  ftcTT.  It  is  orfcRT^Ttfrfi^^iS^.  Ruy- 
yaka  however  goes  further  and  says  (p.  81) — ^  9m^^]' 

9T^vqc|^|rqv-ll  '-^  '  3T^^"^^RT^  '^^m^f^sTT  ^J  I  Ruyyaka 
thus  recognises,  amongst  others,  a  variety  of  ^^Rh 
based  on  ^JT^^PRTO^'tq^'^^^T,  giving  as  an  example — 
^if4M<l^:  ^5  "^ml  ^^^^^^^l  l  Jagannatha  refuses  how- 
ever to  recognise  this  variety.  As  Alaihkarakaustubha 
fp.  331)  observes— ?HT2f^^^:   'Tr^!q4%'5'4 k^*l f^^r^fi^^J??^- 

^  ?l^T  f^f^5l%[  =  =^c5BR]R^tiM^^1^rri:  I  The  relation 
between  the  two  objects  brought  together  in  a  ^^tfwn 
should  be  merely  gaTsnsrR^^  (cp.  Ptnini  II.  iii.  19.  ^r^p^- 
ffHJk).     Dandin  would  endorse  the  view  of  Jagannfttha 


ti.  354—  \  kSvylSdaria  t  tM 

though  his  conception  of  'iffcl^i^Rh,  as  we  have  seen 
(Notes,  p.  146-47),  is  somewhat  different.  The  ^^^i 
illustrated  by  Dandin  in  ii.  256  would  be  considered 
by  Ruyyaka  as  ^^(rh ;  but  the  very  fact  that  Dai;4in 
regards  it  as  a  separate  alamkara  proves  his  non- 
acceptance  of  qr^r^f^^^Ti^T  ^f^  variety.  In  none  of 
the  examples  given  by  Dandin  for  ^r|tl%i  is  there  in 
evidence  a  ^JT^W^W  relation,  the  real  cause  in  ii.  352 
and  ii.  353  being  i^3R^%^  and  in   ii.   354,  probably* 


Notes  to  II.  355-356— (i)  The  figure  is  defined  by  Dai;i4iH 
in  ii.  351^  latter  half.  Other  definitions  for  this  figure 
are  — 

Bhamaha  (iii.  40) — 

3<^l'd<'^Wcf<^  ^R^frK^  spur  u 
Udbhata  (p.  69)— 

Rudrata  (vii.  77)— 

Vamana  (IV.  iii.  16)— 
Bhoia(iii.  29f.)— 

Ruyyaka  (p.  152)-- 

and  Jagannatha  (p.  481) — 


209  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  357 

(ii)  Two  points  deserve  to  be  noted.  The  barter 
ought  to  be  ^[^chf^^  and  charming.  An  actual  com- 
mercial transaction  howsoever  noteworthy  cannot 
be  an  instance  of  this  figure.  Secondly,  there  ought 
to  be  a  regular  sales-agent  in  the  transaction.  Accord- 
ingly a  case  like— R)ftr4Mli:2fT^q^TR  ^t^  v?^  c^r  qwj^^ 
^^*^^  or  rlRfR^rr^  qf^  JJ^[  ^^K  ^wi^jj'Jii  stjit^  where 
there  is  only  a  o^^i^  or  f%%i^  c^T^c^  f%f%^T^wrT^  cannot 
be  a  regular  q%%  in  the  normal  acceptance  of  the  term 
f^ftjTq.  Mammata  and  Jagannatha  also  are  against 
admitting  ^o^^^^,  while  ^rh  and  ^:^^  admit  it.  Bhoja 
attempts  to  hold  the  balance  evenly  by  recognising 
^'<m  as  a  sub-variety  of  Parivritti.  His  example 
(p.  297)  is— 

(iii)  In  the  above  example  several  things  belong  to 
or  reside  in  one  and  the  same  object.  Conversely  we 
can  have  a  case  where  one  object  resides  in  succession 
in  several  places.  Both  these  are  taken  by  Mammata 
and  later  writes  to  be  instances  of  q^ifq^  (an  alarhkara 
not  recognised  by  our  author)  which  is  thus  defined  by 
Jagannatha  (p.  478) — ^[^r^^jTf^r^^TTqj^^W^^^-  q^:  I 


Notes  to  II.  357 — (i)  Vagbhata  the  author  of  the  ^Mi-i^ll^H 
is  the  only  writer  besides  ^\^^  and  ^f^g7j[.  to  recognise 
3Tr?^:  as  a  figure  of  speech.  Vagbhata  defines  it  as 
(p.  46) —  ^4^l<l^HH.  while  the  definition  of  Bhamaha 
(iii.  54)  is — 

Hemachandra  (p.  294)   declares  himself  against   the 
recognition  of  this  figure  in  the  words— 3n#^  f^lrWTr^ 
^rqfTq^  3oft^52IF^I¥r  ^^r*.  «     See  his  commentary  on 
the  passage. 
Vi  I  K5vy5dar6a  ] 


ii.  357—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  210 

(ii)  At  the  same  time  it  is  necessary  to  point  out 
that  the  36  embellishments  of  speech  involving  specific 
emotional  modes  which  are  enumerated  by  Bharata  at 
the  beginning  of  the  16th  Chapter  of  the  Natyasastra, 
and  which  occur  also  in  Jayadeva's  Chandraloka, 
Mayukha  iii,  include  (along  with  such  things  as 
3^c(fT,  itc^^,  ^m^y  5lfcm,  qf^^,  etc.)  3n^:  or  bene- 
diction. Now  it  must  be  admitted  that,  in  a  given 
situation,  benediction  can  become  a  very  effective 
mode  of  expressing  one's  thoughts;  and  a  dramatur- 
gist has  every  right  to  collect  all  such  effective  modes 
of  expression  together.  But  why  Dandin  should  have 
selected  only  one  of  them  for  inclusion  amongst  the 
regular  3T^^5Rs  cannot  be  determined.  We  may  how- 
ever point  out  in  passing  that  some  others  out  of  the 
36  have  been  universally  regarded  as  forming  the 
basis  of  some  of  the  regular  figures. 

(ii)  It  is  worth  noting — as  pointing  to  an  indepen- 
dence of  tradition  and  perhaps  an  absence  of  interde- 
pendence between  Dandin  and  Bhamaha — that  Dandin 
takes  3Tr^:  as  a  regular  benediction.  Bhamaha  gives 
two  illustrations  for  the  figure.  In  the  first  (see  our 
Com.  ii.  357®-")  two  friends,  who  have  been  estrang- 
ed from  one  another  by  malicious  and  mendacious  go- 
betweens,  perceive  their  error,  and  one  of  them  calls 
upon  the  other  to  join  hands  again.  On  this  Hema- 
chandra  remarks— ^=^  cT^  %^l%%tt^:  ^^\m  ^rav[iqf^tt^^q 

3TT€t^R'JT  Slrft^  ^1%  ^^"^RR^T^  I  I  3T5r  STRTI^rrR^^ 

'^^^•^^^ifff^^'Jt  ^  c^5ITH5lTeT'^n%^  ^\%^'.  \  in  the  second 
example  also  (see  our  Com.  ii.  357*^"^^).  Hemachan- 
dra  points  out  that  the  hostile  cities  have  already  been 
vanquished.  Hence,  ^snmr^it  ^^rjiTTfi'Jlt  ^^^Tim  stth^t^cT^tt- 
¥^35R%  I  The  illustration  given  by  Dandin  is  of  course 
3T5lTH5ITBt'^3Tftqvr  3TRft:  I  And  the  same  is  the  case  with 
Vagbhata, 


Notes  to  II.  358-359ab.— (i)  Before  winding  up  his  treat- 
ment  of  the  regular  alaihkaras  and  passing  on  to  a 
consideration  of  the  mixed  alamkaras  (ii.  360),  Dandin 


211  ]  Notes  t   — ii.  358 

vindicates  the  completeness  of  his  list,  by  remarking 
that  3???;^,  ^^^,  ^3^WT^^^,  and  ^^[q^f^,  which  are 
normally  given  by  Alaihkarikas  as  independent  figures, 
have  been — the  first  three — included  by  him  as  sub- 
varieties  of  regular  figures,  while  the  last,  though  not 
actually  so  included,  can  easily  be  subsumed  under 
a  regular  figure.  Compare  also  ii.  309.  See  note  (ii)  to 
ii.  37  ;  Note  (ii)  to  ii.  26  (where  in  the  last  line  on 
p.  90  read  '  Dandin '  for  *  Bhamaha') ;  and  Note  (iii)  to 
ii.  88. 

(ii)  The  alarhkaras  3^;^^  and^^%,  though  not  sepa- 
rately given  by  Dandin,  are  treated  as  independent 
alarhkaras  by  almost  all  other  writers,  including 
Bhamaha.  The  figures  ^Mfll^M*  and  ^^|fcfJ-|4  are  how- 
ever given  by  Bhamaha  alone  amongst  extant  writers; 
and  Dandin*8  specific  rejection  of  them  raises  the  ques- 
tion as  to  Dandin's  chronological  position  with  refer- 
ence to  Bhamaha.  In  our  notes  to  ii.  88-90  we  have 
adduced  reasons  to  show  that  Daiidin's  posteriority  to 
Bhamaha  need  not  be  regarded  as  an  inevitable  con- 
clusion so  far  as  the  treatment  of  OTflP^^^  by  these  two 
writers  is  concerned.  As  to  ^fflT^^f^,  in  as  much  as 
Dandin  gives  us  no  indication  as  to  his  own  idea  of 
the  figure,  the  means  for  forming  any  opinion  one 
way  or  the  other  are  unfortunately  lacking. 

(iii)  An  =3$f^n^2r^  is — to  judge  from  the  illustration 
of  it  given  by  Bhamaha  (see  our  Com.  ii.  359*"')  is  a 
combination  of  s$[^%f^^  with  %^f%^5T  and  ^?7^1f%^, 
and  as  Dandin's  sub-varieties  often  exhibit  such  com- 
bined %ft[53r,  Dandin  is  justified  from  his  own  point  of 
view  in  regarding  ^^TT^^  as  ^^^.  Abhinavagupta 
in  his  ^qR[T^t?F#^  (p.  41)  discusses  Bhamaha's  illustra- 
tion for  ^^TR??^  and  regards  it  as  a  regular  variety  of 

(iii)  That  a  very  large  number  of  alarhkaras  recog- 
nised by  modern  writers  are  absent  in  Dandin's  book 
is  no  impeachment  of  it.     Science  must  grow. 


ii.  359—  J  ICavyadaria  [  ^12 

NotestoII.  359cdto360— (i)  It  will  be  remembered  that 
in  ii.  7  ^^fe  was  designated  ^4  Later  writers  make 
a  distinction  between  these  terms,  reserving  ^^  for 
co-ordinating  or  W{^^  mixture  and  %^  for  prepondera- 
ing  mixture  or  mixture  with  the  9TWn%^R  relation. 
Although  Dandin  is  aware  of  this  two-fold  method  of 
mixture  he  has  not  deemed  it  necessary  to  appropriate 
a  distinct  name  for  each.  Bhamaha,  Rudrata,  Vamana, 
Bhoja,  Hemachandra,  and  the  two  Vagbhatas  have 
likewise  contented  themselves  with  just  one  name  : 
Bhamaha,  Vamana,  and  Bhoja  choosing  ^?jfe  the 
others  having  fixed  upon  w^-  The  later  alamkarikas 
including  W^>  'TWTH,  ^^^^rrsr,  and  others  clearly  dis- 
tinguish between  ^^fe  and  ^\^  some  adding  also  a 
third  category  of  ^^f  or  arf^^f^r. 

(ii)  The  more  important  statements  of  these   &lam- 
karikas  are  here  assembled  for  easy  reference — 

Bhamaha  (iii.  48)^ — 

Vamana  (IV.  iii.  30f.)— 
Rudrata  (x.  25)— 

Bhoja  (iv.  88  ff.)— 

^^f^ftfe  f%^\  5Tmr55iFRg*^^:  I 

3i^2?w  ^)r^^5^  Mi^Mi^l-i^^^  ^  11 

f^^l^'J^^JfJi^JfRT^^R^f^  II 
Hemachandra  (p.  289) — 


213  ]  i)otes  [  — ii.  360 

Pratlharenduraja  (p.  66) — 

Mammata  (x,  p.  915  ff,) — 

«^^f^  ^  Nt^  ^^:  ^rf^^cT:  11 
Visvanatha  (x.  98  f.)— 

(iii)  It  will  be  noticed  that  Dandin  has  not  yet 
treated  of  the  ^s^r^^Rs,  and  although  a  mixture  of 
^R^  and  3?t4  alamkaras  is  possible,  Dandin  is  not 
primarily  thinking  of  such  a  mixture  but  probably  a 
mixture  of  two  (or  more)  3T«j^^Rs,  as  the  illustration 
given  by  him  goes  to  prove.  We  have  already  seen 
that  many  a  sub-division  under  the  several  alamkfiras 
given  by  Dandin  is  based  upon  a  combination  of  ^ft-^^s 
proceeding  from  more  than  one  figure-of-speech.  All 
the  same  of  course  we  would  be  justified  in  extending 
the  scope  of  Dandin's  definition  of  ^^  so  as  to 
include  mixtures  of  w§,  and  arnl  alamkaras. 

(iv)  Should  we  admit  ^^^  or  ^^^  as  an  independent 
figure-of-speech  at  all  ?  This  question  is  analogous  to 
the  question  in  Indian  Logic  as  to  the  recognition  of 
of  f%5r^  or  f^TTT^.  Ruyyaka(p.  193)  gives  his  con- 
clusion on  the  point  in  these  words — ^  ^^  ^\^\^^\im\ 


a  361—  ]  Kavyadaria  V  214 

Notes  to  II.  361-362— (i)  In  the  first  half  of  ii.  361  there  is 
an  Jsq^TT  statement  which  can  stand  by  itself.  The  ^^^\ 
is  thus  the  principal  figure.  The  ^T^'^rf^^t  considers 
the  figure  in  the  first  half  to  be  ^^r ;  but  STT^TRI  can 
be  an  ^HqJTT^T^sp^TS^  though  not  actually  enumerated  by 
Dandin.  In  the  second  half  we  have  an  arsr^^R^^ 
based  upon  %Ef.  The  particular  statement  about  the 
invasion  of  the  beauty  of  the  face  by  lotuses  is  corro- 
borated by  the  general  fact  that,  given  ^^  and  ^o^, 
any  body  can  invade.  The  awkwardness  of  the  gen- 
eral statement  containing  a  pronoun  (irqt)  referring  to 
a  noun  in  the  particular  statement  can  be  got  over  by 
making  iTqn3L=iTqt  ^^rtj^.  Nor  is  the  difficulty  so  very 
serious  at  all.  We  need  not  accordingly  make  the 
figure  a  ^  instead  of  an  3T«rf?cT^=^IT^,  as  suggested  by 
some  commentators. 

(ii)  Dandin  has  not  apparently  given  an  illustration 
for  gf qf  5OT^g^T.  The  stanza  ii.  362  (cp.  ii.  226^^)  sup- 
plies the  deficit.  But  it  is  omitted  in  most  Mss.  and 
Cb  quotes  the  stanza  with  the  remark — ^^TOj^^qr 
ST'^^Tl^'iR^pr  ^sqj^  I  It  may  be  added  in  passing  that 
Bhoja  gives  as  his  example  for  this  kind  of  ^^^  (which 
he  calls  f^^ScTJf^s^^)  the  extra  stanza  f^^  ^Rwft:  etc. 
mentioned  in  the  variants  to  ii.  226  above.  Even  the 
^l-iMlki^fl"  does  not  notice  ii.  362  ;  and  surely  it  would 
have  been  possible  for  Dandin,  without  repeating  him- 
self, to  give  another  instance  for  ^JT^SRfefe  if  he  had 
thought  it  necessary.  We  should  in  this  connection 
recall  the  fact  that  Dandin  has  nofc  given  illustrations 
for  all  the  JT^^T^R^  or  the  ^T^^N^B  varieties.  Compare 
our  Commentary  to  ii.  104  ff. 


Notes  to  II.  363.— (i)  Of  the  three  figures-of-speech  con* 
tained  in  ii.  361  the  relation  between  %q  and  8T^^;^d<^l^ 
is  perhaps  much  more  immediate  than  that  between 
QT^^^^n^  and  ^s^m;  but  it  would  be  incorrect  to  sug- 
gest that  the  former  is  qt^w^it^  and  the  latter  ^rt^^TcTT. 
All  the  same,  %q  forms,  as  Dandin  himself  says  ii.  313, 
the  ingredient  of  quite  a  large  number  of  figures,  with 


215  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  363 

which  it  generally  has  an  arf^TTW^T^  relation.  Compare 
our  Note  to  ii.  313  and  the  illustrations  in  ii.  28,  ii.  87, 
ii.  159,  ii.  185,  etc.  In  fact  there  is  no  figure-of- speech 
the  charm  of  which  cannot  be  heightened  by  introduc- 
ing an  element  of  ^  into  it  somewhere.  Of  course 
the  charm  resulting  from  paronomasia  is  artificial  and 
so  cannot  be  said  to  reflect  accurately  the  charm  of 
the  original  object  in  Na  ture  which  the  poem  seeks  to 
describe  in  the  most  effective  and  agreeable  fashion. 
Paronomasia  is  like  the  frame  of  the  picture.  It  can 
set  off  the  beauty  of  the  portrait:  but  the  beauty  of 
the  portrait  must  be  there.  Svabhavokti  is  the  beauty 
of  the  portrait;  Vakrokti  is  the  contribution  of  the 
frame-maker. 

(ii)  It  is  thus  evident  that  Vakrokti  is  Dandin*s 
general  name  for  any  rhetorical  device  used  to  garnish 
or  embellish  some  normal  matter-of-fact  description  or 
narration.     As  the  ^cfT^qrf^r  remarks — ^^^^f^fffirr  ^^- 

^m^'^T  q^T%5  qm^r.  ^T^if^f:  3^t^t^^  ^%i  We 
should  in  this  connection  recall  Dandin's  earlier 
assertion  (ii.  13)  about ^^Rn%—^^^^^M33fcUT^^^^- 
^Trt^i^  I  Mahimabhatta  in  his  Vyaktiviveka  (Triv. 
Sans.  Series  ed.  p.  28)  is  more  precise  on  the  point. 
Quoting  the  view,  presumably,  of  Kuntaka  the  author 
of  ^^f%J^t%T  (  a  work  which  has  been  brought  to  light 
only  a  few  months  ago  in  a  solitary  and  fragmentary 
ms.  from  the  South )  he  says— ^^fsr^g^s^^fiqf^^^^^ozff^- 

%f^^=^sf^  I  The  1f^^  of  a  Sastra  proceeds  from  its 
description  of  facts  as  facts.  In  a  poem  the^^^  is, 
in  the  words  of  Jayaratha  (p.  8),  a  ^sifcrvrrMfS^  s^TNR, 
or  as  another  puts  it,  a  q^J^¥r#mMT%:  I    Compare  also — 

(iii)  Bhamaha's  conception  of  q^Rtfrff  can  be  gathered 
from  the  following  passages  in  his  work — (i.  36)— 
^^f*1^3j^5^1  Rhfer  ^T^m^^T%:—  where  ^T^  is  given  as  a 
part  of  his   definition  of    alamkara ;  ( cp.   Abhinava- 


ii.  863—  ]  Kavyadaria  [  216 

gupta's  comment —  ^s^^  f|  ^^T  sff^l^^T^  =^  ^^^  ^Wrff^ 
^Wq^Mftc^2T^^l^Nci*K^l^chi<|r^K^lTq:) ;  (i.  30)-— gxff  ^. 
^^ntr^^l  ^T^crf^^^-— where  he  tells  us,  like  Dandin, 
that  q^tf%>  and  ^^^TRtftj  constitute  the  contents  of  all 
poetic  writing ;  (ii.  34,35) — where  he  intends  to  say 
that  thel^  style,  in  spite  of  its  srtt^,  ^cTT,  or  ?stJf^c^, 
will  be  no  better  than  a  sweet  choppy  music,  if  devoid 
of  5ST?T^  and  ciilRh;  and  that,  per  contra,  Gaudiya  poe- 
try with  its  many  alarfakaras,  provided  it  is  not  vulgar 
or  confusing  and  has  some  sense  to  convey,  is  also  not 
unacceptable ;  and  lastly  the  oft-quoted  verse  (ii.  85) — 

^  ^  (v.  1.  ^ )  q^tf%?:^T^  f^vrrsq^  i 

which,  coming  as  it  does  in  connection  with  his  treat- 
ment of  3lfeRt%,  leads  to  the  equation  arfrRI^f^f  =  ^^tf%r 
which  Mammata  (x.  p.  906)  and  Hemachandra  (p.  267) 
distinctly  lay  down— ^i^  ^^frRRtf^i^  5[T'Jlc^Hmfdycl  I  ^ 
ft^T  Ml^yJI^^K^I^itTT^  I  Other  testimony  to  this  extended 
application  of  the  term  q^%  is  Alarhkarasarvasva  (p.S)- 

aW^tl^  V^  -AY^^MV'  I  I  >dmKi=i5hcni%ft:  ^w#  ^^^f^q^: 

52T^%^1  And  again  (p.  177)— ^n%;^l^^^j^jR^nTn'2I^^- 
i|]^l^*l<ft?t^  ^f%T:  I  To  the  same  effect  also  srf^P^SH  in 
his  vxir^l<A)ch^Nq  (p.  208)— 2nfciWf%i^f^  %^  ^  q^tfiff: 

3i^^l<M4>K:  ^'  I I  cSt^?^  iwi^q:  I^T^Rtf^: 

^c|1<Aghl«^l*<l«-^q^l    Compare  also  Kavyadarsa  ii.  220. 

(iv)  As  against  this  earlier  conception  of  q^tf%f  (or 
3ifiRI^t%)  given  by  Bhamaha,  Dandin,  Kuntaka  and 
others?  we  have  the  subsequent  restriction  of  it  to  a 
specific  figure-of- speech  defined  by  Ruyyaka  (p.  175) 
as—si-qifl^h^  4WW  ^JlfS^^T^rm:^^  tPSRi^  I  and  illus- 
trated by — 

Another  illustration  given  by  Kuvalayananda  (st.  158) 
is— s^in^f^^  [JIT'jfff^^]  5[TH  ^  ^  ^^cl%  I  Rudrata 
(ii  14-17),  Mammata  (ix,  p.  593),  Hemachandra  (p.  234), 


217  ]  Notes  [  — ii.  363 

Vidyanatha  (p,  410),  and  most  later  writers  have  the 
same  limited  conception  of  cfifitf^i,  which  some  go  to 
the  length  of  regarding  as  a  ^^;^^FT^  only.  Rudrata 
(x.  9)  gives  besides  a  variety  of  ^  called  ^.^<?q. 

(v)  As  coming  between  these  two  conceptions  of 
cfcpifTf:,  though  not  therefore  necessarily  forming  the 
transition  between  them,  is  Vamana*s  conception  of 
^■^^?^  as  (IV.  iii.  ^)—m\\^mmi  q^li^:  \  A  ^e^iiT,  the 
Kamadhenu  explains,  is  possible  in  five  ways — , 

3tM%^  ^^^m^  e.  g.  #.^-'^JT^-^W; 
^R^Tci:  e.  g.  f^T  ^\^^^^  (a  case  of  q^T%) ; 
^fl^R^:  e.  g.  ^m  ^: ; 
"^'^^^^Tci:  e.  g.  f f^qf^^^t  ^4: ; 
and,  T%2rRITnri:  e.  g.  Ti^%  ^^  ^^^^^J^. 

Vakrokti  is  thus,  according  to  Vamana,  a  metaphori- 
cal mode  of  poetic  expression,  while  Dandin  regarded 
it  as  any  striking  mode  of  poetic  expression.  If  we 
now  recall  that  to  Vamana  all  figures-of-speech  are 
^HMTfraq^  only,  while  they  are  ^^iF^iiq^  or  5Tfcmn%;5iq^ 
to  the  earlier  school,  it  will  be  perhaps  evident  that 
between  Vamana's  conception  of  ^^f%;  and  that  of 
Dandin,  Bhamaha,  and  others  there  Jis  not  that  wide 
gulf  that  is  sometimes  made  out. 

(vi)  At  the  same  time,  comparing  Kavyadarsa 
ii.   93-94   with   Vamana's    example   for  ^#ii%f,   viz. — 

RjfRS^  ^ir^^il^I^^T^  ^^^:)  it  is  evident,  as  •  Jacobi 
has  said  (Z.  D.  M.  G„  vol.  Ixiv,  p.  130  ff.),  that  Vamana 
has  turned  what  was  a  5^  (^Wlf^  in  Dandin,  5i^T^  in 
Bharata  xvi,  95)  into  an  ST^.^PR.  Samadhi  is  declared, 
like  q^n%  and  arRf^frTr,  as  the  all-in-all  (ii.  100)  of 
poetry  ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  talk  of  more  than  one 
thing  in  the  superlative  and  yet  maintain  a  distinction 
between  them,  especially  if  we  remember  that  with 
Vamana  the  boundary-line  between  Gunas  and  alam- 
karas  was  very  vague  indeed  (cp.  II.  3.  172 — ^c5!^t*IR1: 
q^^Rt  ^^i  3WT:  ^5[fcl^2i^^^#.q5TU:  )•  As  far  as  the  facts  of 
the  case  go,  we  have  no  definite  ground  to  regard 
Vam.ana*s  treatment  of  q^f%  as  either  a  forerunner  or 
23  [Kavyadarsa] 


ii.  363--  ]  Kavyadarka  [  2iB 

a  subsequent  development  of  Dandin*s  and  Bhamaha*s 
conception  of  the  same.  Even  if  Udbhata,  Bhamaha's 
commentator,  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  rival  contempo- 
rary of  Vamana,  yet  Vamana  may  have  persisted  in 
following  his  own  indendent  Bi^^R^Sf^^.  The  chrono- 
logical relation  between  Dandin  and  Vamana  cannot 
be  made  to  turn  upon  their  account  of  ^n%. 

(vii)  The  ultimate  conception  of  ^i%  as  a  ^c^r^i^^ 
cannot  be  genetically  connected  with  either  Dandin's 
or  Vamana's  conception  of  the  same.  The  art  of 
speaking  at  cross  purposes  was  regarded  as  an  accom- 
plishment of  a  cultured  beauty  (JT^Tg"^),  and  it  is 
conceivable  that  it  was  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  re- 
gular alarhkara  irrespective  of  what  the  Texts  had 
already  to  say  about  the  other  ^^%. 


Notes  to  II.  364-3  ^"—(i)  Compare  Note(iii)  to  ii.  13  above. 
The  normal  conception  of  Bhavika  found  in  Ruyyaka 
(p.  1?8),  Mammata  (x,  p.  822),  and  Visvanatha  (x.  93-94), 
and  most  later  writers  is  contained  in  the  fol- 
lowing definition  of  it  in  the  Kavyaprakasa— sic^j^  ^ 
^:^W'  l%?r%  ^irWlf^:  »  ^^TT^^.  Some  writers  add  to 
this  the  further  condition  that  the  object  (v[t^)  should 
be  3T^^f^,  and  should  be  expressed  in  vivid  and  non- 
confusing  terms  (^T=^fr?lT^$?T).  An  example  of  a  past 
incident  revivified  is  Mrichchhakatika  (iii.  6) — 

^<^iM  %^fi  'f\\^^^^  T^?5Tm  n^^^  w 

For  a  future  incident   anticipatorily  glimpsed  Ruy- 
yaka (p.  182)  gives  the  instance^— 

(ii)  In  accordance  with  this  later  conception  of  the 
figure   its  name  is  explained  as — ^t^:  ^o,^ft5[T^5ii^=rTi%  \ 

viT^T  ^n^\  ^\  ^^'.  ^?.%^i%  P.^^^^iil^^^iT^'lf^  \  This  etymology 


219  j  Notes  I— il.  366 

probably  goes  back  to  KavyadarSa  ii.  364*=^,  where 
however  ilTq  apparently  is  used  in  a  rather  peculiar 
sense.  We  would  there  translate  it  by  Sustained 
Intuition  especially  as  Dandin  makes  it  a  ^^rj^x^'q^^nj. 
Bhamaha  also  calls  it  (ii.  52)  a  STSFWm^TS'^  laying  down 
for  it  the  four-fold  requirement,  viz. — 

sT^^T^Tf  ^^  ^fci  ^^  I3  5f=^#  n 

But  Dandin's  requirements  for  the  figure  as  enume- 
rated in  ii.  365-366  seem  to  be  peculiar  to  him,  as  also 
his  whole  conception  of  the  same,  wherein  he  is 
probably  following  a  tradition  distinct  from  that  of 
Bhamaha.  Bhoja's  conception  of  Bhavika  (which  he 
identifies  with  ^:^.5;,  iv.  85-86)  is  so  very  far  removed 
from  the  two  conceptions  discussed  hiiherto  that  it 
need  not  be  here  taken  into  consideration  at  all, 

(iii)  The  Bhavika  of  later  writers  is  distinguishable 
from  the  jut  called  51^1^,  the  i^  named  sr^^rT,  and  sr^.^fs 
like  ^^^1^11%  or  wf^^ffT^or  5Tlci^2lti%.  Compare  ^lf|c3^«f'JT 
(x.  p.  574f.)--^  -^  3?^ri?T?^?]T  5^:  Hcivm^^:  Sf^^r^Tffm^  ^W 
\^J^  <  ^  =^i?;i|^r  i^'  f^^^  ^mi^  \^^K '  ^  =^f^^^i%^^)^: 

^^  3  ^3^-  ^^^iq^TMc^^r  %'^^%f#^^'rm  1     Hemachan- 
dra  however  refuses   to   admit   this   figure.     He  says 

(p.  293)—^!^  g  ^^c[^i^q^^5{^^'[^wcfi^fif^'^?i5i5i^^  TT^  ^^]^  \ 

(iv)  Confining  our  attention  to  Dandin's  own  con- 
ception of  ¥iif^?fj  it  will  be  observed  that  Dandin's 
treatment  of  it  is  quite  in  place,  coming  as  it  does 
after  his  treatment  of  q^rf%;  whereas,  it  is  not  quite 
clear  why  Bhamaha  should  have  called  his  ^r%f>  a 
Sf^^^l^^fqj^iJT.  Bhavika  is  the  quality  belonging  to  a 
poem  taken  as  a  whole,  and  it  suggests  the  formula* 
tion  of  questions  like, — Is  there  a  meaning  to  the 
whole  ?  Is  it  consistently  carried  out  ?  Is  there  a 
harmony  and  proportion  of  parts  ?  Is  it  a  clear  and 
self-sufficient  theme  ?     These  are  questions   of  higher 


ii.  367—  ]  Kavyadaiia  [  220 

criticism;  and  it  is  creditable. to  Dandin  that  he  hae 
recognised  their  importance  and  made  room  for  them 
in  his  treatment  of  poetry. 


Notes  to  II.  367-368 — (i)  Having  considered  a  poem  from 
the  point  of  view  of  higher  criticism  and  constructive 
technique,  Dandin  is  naturally  led  to  think  of  the 
dramatic  Nodes  and  their  minor  constituents,  or  the 
Rhetorical-modes  and  their  further  literary  distribu- 
tion, these  being  respectively  treated  at  length  in  the 
Natyasastra,  Chapters  xii  and  xx.  Dandin  here  per- 
mits the  possibility  of  an  application  of  similarcritical 
canon  to  the  appreciation  of  poetry.  It  is  to  be  wished 
however  that  Dandin  had  made  himself  more  explicit. 
For  vrittis  compaie  our  Note  (ii)  to  i.  40. 

(ii)  Here  again,  as  at  the  end  of  the  first  Parich- 
cheda,  Dandin  emphasises,  for  an  aspiring  poet,  the 
necessity  of  constant  practice.  Repetitio  mater 
studiorum. 


-^andin  . 

Dandn.n's  Kavyadarsa 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY